The Boy Tar, by Captain Mayne Reid. 

________________________________________________________________________This is a really extraordinary book, especially when you consider thatthe author was the first to write in the Wild West genre, and was alsono mean naturalist. It is true that he did write a few books with a seasetting, much like those by other nautical authors. But this book, although the setting for most of the book is inside the cargo hold ofa merchant vessel, doesn't really fit into any of Reid's usual genres. 

The young hero is a very little lad, no more than four feet high. Hehas friends among the other boys of the village, but none of them seemto get up to his sort of escapades. One of these involves stowing awayin the hold of a vessel bound for Peru, six months' voyage away. Hestowed away, as he thought, just before she sailed, but what he didn'trealise was that there was a great deal of last-minute cargo yet to beloaded. When the ship finally sailed he found that he was right at thebottom of a huge amount of cargo. Luckily he found that there were someboxes of biscuits nearby, and, luckily also, some water casks. He worksout that he might be able to survive the six months on these supplies. What he didn't reckon on were the rats, who soon deprived him of thebiscuits. It then became imperative to get out. 

The next forty chapters, no less, detail the painstaking way in which, armed only with a good knife, which eventually breaks and has to berepaired somehow, and in the dark, remember, he makes his way throughlayer after layer of cargo; through brandy casks, pianos, boxes ofladies' bonnets; and all this in a hold whose shape made it harder andharder the more he mounted towards the cargo hatch. This a verygripping tale, faultlessly written, and very hard to put down. Unlikeother tales of the sea nobody gets killed, though some of the rats haveto go, even being eaten as the boy's hunger mounts. 

Of course it does have a happy ending, but not many of us could havedone what he did, and certainly not many little chaps only four feet inheight. Makes a superb audiobook. 

________________________________________________________________________THE BOY TAR, BY CAPTAIN MAYNE REID. 

CHAPTER ONE. 

MY BOY AUDIENCE. 

My name is Philip Forster, and I am now an old man. 

I reside in a quiet little village, that stands upon the sea-shore, atthe bottom of a very large bay--one of the largest in our island. 

I have styled it a quiet village, and so it really is, though it boastsof being a seaport. There is a little pier or jetty of chiselledgranite, alongside which you may usually observe a pair of sloops, aboutthe same number of schooners, and now and then a brig. Big ships cannotcome in. But you may always note a large number of boats, either hauledup on the beach, or scudding about the bay, and from this, you mayconclude that the village derives its support rather from fishing thancommerce. Such in reality is the fact. 

It is my native village--the place in which I was born, and where it ismy intention to die. 

Notwithstanding this, my fellow-villagers know very little about me. They only know me as "Captain Forster, " or more specifically as "TheCaptain, " this _soubriquet_ being extended to me as the only person inthe place entitled to it. 

Strictly speaking, I am not entitled to it. I have never been a captainof soldiers, nor have I held that rank in the navy. I have only beenthe master of a merchant vessel, --in other words, a "skipper. " But thevillagers are courteous, and by their politeness I am styled "Captain. "

They know that I live in a pretty cottage about half a mile from thevillage, up shore; they know that I live alone--for my old housekeepercan scarce be accounted as company; they see me each day pass throughthe place with my telescope under my arm; they note that I walk out onthe pier, and sweep the offing with my glass, and then, perhaps, returnhome again, or wander for an hour or two along the shore. Beyond thesefacts, my fellow-villagers know but little of myself, my habits, or myhistory. 

They have a belief among them that I have been a great traveller. Theyknow that I have many books, and that I read much; and they have got itinto their heads that I am a wonderful scholar. 

I _have_ been a great traveller, and am a great reader, but the simplevillagers are mistaken as to my scholarship. In my youth I was deniedthe advantages of a fine education, and what little literary knowledge Ipossess has been acquired by self-instruction--hasty and interrupted--during the brief intervals of an active life. 

I have said that my fellow-villagers know very little about me, and youare no doubt surprised at this; since among them I began my life, andamong them I have declared my intention of ending it. Their ignoranceof me is easily explained. I was but twelve years of age when I lefthome, and for forty years after I never set foot in my native place, noreyes upon any of its inhabitants. 

He must be a famous man who would be remembered after forty years'absence; and I, scarce a boy at going forth, returned to find myselfquite forgotten. Even my parents were scarce remembered. Both had diedbefore I went away from home, and while I was only a mere lad. Besides, my father, who was a mariner by profession, was seldom or never at home, and I remember little else about him, than how I grieved when the newscame that his ship was lost, and he with most of his crew were drowned. Alas! my mother did not long survive him; and their death occurring sucha long time ago, it is but natural that both should be forgotten among apeople with whom they had but slight intercourse. Thus, then, is itexplained how I chance to be such a stranger in my native place. 

But you are not to suppose that I am lonely or without companions. Though I have ceased to follow my profession of the sea, and returnedhome to spend the remainder of my days in a quiet, peaceful way, I am byno means of an unsocial disposition or morose habits. On the contrary, I am fond, as I have ever been, of social intercourse; and old manthough I be, I take great delight in the society of young people, especially little boys. I can boast, too, that with all these in thevillage I am a favourite. I spend hours upon hours in helping them tofly their kites, and sail their tiny boats; for I remember how muchdelight I derived from these pastimes when I was myself a boy. 

As I take part in their sports, little do the simple children think thatthe gentle old man who can so amuse them and himself, has spent most ofhis life amidst scenes of wild adventure and deadly peril; and yet suchhas been my history. 

There are those in the village, however, who are better acquainted withsome chapters from the story of my life--passages of it which they haveheard from my own lips, for I am never disinclined _to relate to_ thosewho may be worthy of hearing it any interesting adventure through whichI may have passed; and even in our quiet village I have found anaudience that merits the narrator. Schoolboys have been my listeners;for there is a famous school near the village--an "establishment foryoung gentlemen" it is styled--and it is from this I draw my mostattentive auditory. 

These boys and I used to meet in our rambles along the shore, andobserving my weather-beaten, salt-water look, they fancied that I couldtell them tales of wild scenes and strange incidents that I hadencountered far over the sea. Our meetings were frequent--almostdaily--and soon a friendly acquaintance sprung up between us; until, attheir solicitation, I began to relate to them an occasional adventure ofmy life. Often I may have been observed, seated upon the "bent" grassof the beach, encircled by a crowd of these well-dressed youths, whoseparted lips and eager eyes betokened the interest they felt in mynarrations. 

I am not ashamed to declare that I, too, felt pleasure in this sort ofthing: like all old soldiers and sailors, who proverbially delight to"fight their battles o'er again. "

These desultory recitals continued for some time, until one day, as Imet my young friends in the ordinary way, only somewhat earlier thancommon, I saw that there was something unusual in the wind. Theymustered stronger than was their wont, and I noticed that one of them--the biggest boy of the crowd--held a folded paper in his hand, uponwhich I could perceive there was writing. 

As I drew near, the paper was placed in my hands without a word beingsaid; and I saw by the superscription that it was directed to myself. 

I opened the paper, and soon perceived the nature of its contents. Itwas a "petition" signed by all the boys present. It ran thus:--

 "Dear Captain, --We have been allowed holiday for the whole of to-day; and we know of no way in which we could spend it with so much of pleasure and profit, as by listening to you. We have therefore taken the liberty of asking you to indulge us, by the narration of some remarkable incident that has happened to you. A stirring passage we should prefer, for we know that many of these have befallen you during your adventurous life; but choose whatever one it may be most pleasant for you to relate; and we shall promise to listen attentively, since one and all of us know that it will be an easy thing to keep that promise. And now, dear captain! grant us the favour we ask, and your petitioners shall be for ever grateful. "

Such a polite request could not be refused; and without hesitation Ideclared my intention to gratify my young friends with a chapter from mylife. The chapter chosen was one which I thought would be mostinteresting to them--as it gave some account of my own boy-life, and ofmy first voyage to sea--which, from the odd circumstances under which itwas made, I have termed a "Voyage in the Dark. "

Seating myself upon the pebbly beach, in full view of the bright sea, and placing my auditory around me, I began. 

CHAPTER TWO. 

SAVED BY SWANS. 

From my earliest days, I was fond of the water--instinctively so. Had Ibeen born a duck, or a water-dog, I could not have liked it better. Myfather had been a seaman, and his father before him, and grandfathertoo; so that perhaps I inherited the instinct. Whether or not, myaquatic tastes were as strong as if the water had been my naturalelement; and I have been told, though I do not myself remember it, thatwhen still but a mere child, it was with difficulty I could be kept outof puddles and ponds. In fact, the first adventure of my life occurredin a pond, and that I remember well. Though it was neither so strangenor so terrible as many adventures that befell me afterwards, still itwas rather a curious one, and I shall give you it, as illustrating theearly _penchant_ I had for aquatic pursuits. I was but a very littleboy at the time, and the odd incident occurring, as it were, at the verythreshold of my life, seemed to foreshadow the destiny of my futurecareer--that I was to experience as in reality I have experienced, manyvicissitudes and adventures. 

I have said I was but a very little boy at the time--just big enough togo about, and just of that age when boys take to sailing paper-boats. Iknew how to construct these out of the leaf of an old book, or a pieceof a newspaper; and often had I sent them on voyages across theduck-pond, which was my ocean. I may ay, I had got a step beyond themere paper-boats: with my six months' stock of pocket-money, which I hadsaved for the purpose, I had succeeded in purchasing a full-riggedsloop, from an old fisherman, who had "built" her during his hours ofleisure. She was only six inches in length of keel, by less than threein breadth of beam, and her tonnage, if registered--which it never was--would have been about half a pound avoirdupois. A small craft you willstyle her; but at that time, in my eyes, she was as grand as athree-decker. 

I esteemed her too large for the duck-pond, and resolved to go in searchof a piece of water where she should have more room to exhibit hersailing qualities. 

This I soon found in the shape of a very large pond--or lake, I shouldrather call it--where the water was clear as crystal, and where therewas usually a nice light breeze playing over the surface--just strongenough to fill the sails, and drive my little sloop along like a bird onthe wing--so that she often crossed the pond before I myself could getround to the other side to receive her into my hands again. 

Many a race have I had with my little sloop, in which sometimes she, andsometimes I, proved victorious, according as the wind was favourable orunfavourable to her course. 

Now this pretty pond--by the shores of which I used to delight myself, and where I spent many of the happiest hours of my boyhood--was notpublic property. It was situated in a gentleman's park, that extendedbackward from the end of the village, and the pond of course belonged tothe owner of the park. He was a kind and liberal gentleman, however, and permitted the villagers to go through his grounds whenever theypleased, and did not object to the boys sailing their boats upon theornamental water, or even playing cricket in one of his fields, providedthey did not act rudely or destroy any of the shrubs or plants that grewalong the walks. It was very kind and good of him to allow thisfreedom; and we, the boys of the village, were sensible of this, and Ithink on the whole we behaved as if we were so; for I never heard of anydamage being done that was deemed worthy of complaint. The park andpond are there still--you all know them?--but the kind gentleman I speakof has long since left this world; for he was an _old_ gentleman, then, and that is sixty years ago. 

Upon the little lake, there was at that time a flock of swans--six, if Iremember aright--besides other water-fowl of rare kinds. The boys tookgreat delight in feeding these pretty creatures; and it was a commonthing for one or other of us to bring pieces of bread, and chuck them tothe water-fowl. For my part, I was very fond of this little piece ofextravagance; and, whenever I had the opportunity, I came to the lakewith my pockets crammed. 

The fowls, and especially the swans, under this treatment had grown sotame, that they would eat out of our hands, without exhibiting theslightest fear of us. 

There was a particular way of giving them their food, in which we usedto take great delight. On one side of the lake, there was a bank thatrose three feet or so above the surface of the water. Here the pond wasdeep, and there was no chance for either the swans, or any othercreature, to land at this place without taking to wing. The bank wassteep, without either shelf or stair to ascend by. In fact, it ratherhung over, than shelved. 

At this point we used to meet the swans, that were always ready to comewhen they saw us; and then, placing the piece of bread in the split endof a rod, and holding it out high above them, we enjoyed the spectacleof the swans stretching up their long necks, and occasionally leapingupward out of the water to snatch it, just as dogs would have done. Allthis, you will perceive, was rare fun for boys. 

Now I come to the promised adventure. 

One day, I had proceeded to the pond, carrying my sloop with me asusual. It was at an early hour; and on reaching the ground, I foundthat none of my companions had yet arrived. I launched my sloop, however; and then walked around the shore to meet her on the oppositeside. 

There was scarcely a breath of wind, and the sloop sailed slowly. I wastherefore in no hurry, but sauntered along at my leisure. On leavinghome I had not forgotten the swans, which were my great pets: suchfavourites, indeed, that I very much fear they induced me on more thanone occasion to commit small thefts for them; since the slices of breadwith which my pockets were crammed, had been rather surreptitiouslyobtained from the domestic larder. 

Be this as it may, I had brought their allowance along with me; and onreaching the high bank, I halted to give it them. 

All six, who knew me well, with proud arching necks and wings slightlyelevated, came gliding rapidly across the pond to meet me; and in a fewseconds arrived under the bank, where they moved about with upstretchedbeaks, and eyes eagerly scanning my movements. They knew that I hadcalled them thither to be kind to them. 

Having procured a slight sapling, and split it at the end, I placed apiece of bread in the notch, and proceeded to amuse myself with themanoeuvres of the birds. 

One piece after another was snatched away from the stick, and I hadnearly emptied my pockets, when all at once the sod upon which I wasstanding gave way under me, and I fell _plump_ into the water. 

I fell with a plunge like a large stone, and as I could not swim astroke, I should have gone to the bottom like one, but it so happenedthat I came down right in the middle of the swans, who were no doubttaken as much by surprise as myself. 

Now it was not through any peculiar presence of mind on my part, butsimply from the instinct of self-preservation, which is common to everyliving creature, that I made an effort to save myself. This I did bythrowing out my hands, and endeavouring to seize hold of something, justas drowning men will catch even at straws. But I caught somethingbetter than a straw, for I chanced to seize upon the leg of one of thebiggest and strongest of the swans, and to that I held on, as if my lifedepended on my not letting it go. 

At the first plunge my eyes and ears had been filled with water, and Iwas hardly sensible of what I was doing. I could hear a vast splashingand spluttering as the birds scattered away in affright, but in anothersecond of time I had consciousness enough to perceive that I had gothold of the leg of the swan, and was being towed rapidly through thewater. I had sense enough to retain my hold; and in less time than Ihave taken to tell it, I was dragged better than half across the pond, which, after all, was but a short distance. The swan made no attempt toswim, but rather fluttered along the surface, using his wings, andperhaps the leg that was still free, to propel himself forward. Terror, no doubt, had doubled both his strength and his energies, else he couldnever have towed such a weight, big and strong as he was. How long theaffair would have lasted, it is hard to say. Not very long, however. The bird might have kept above water a good while, but I could not haveheld out much longer. I was every moment being ducked under, the waterat each immersion getting into my mouth and nostrils. I was fast losingconsciousness, and would soon have been forced to let go. 

Just at this crisis, to my great joy, I felt something touch meunderneath; some rough object had struck against my knees. It was thestones and gravel at the bottom of the lake; and I perceived that I wasnow in water of no great depth. The bird, in struggling to escape, hadpassed over the portion of the lake where it was deep and dangerous, andwas now close to the edge, where it shoaled, I did not hesitate amoment; I was only too glad to put an end to the towing match, andtherefore released my grasp from the leg of the swan. The bird, thuslightened, immediately took to wing; and, screeching like a wild fowl, rose high into the air. 

For myself, I found bottom at once, and after some staggering, and agood deal of sneezing and hiccoughing, I regained my feet; and thenwading out, stood once more safe upon _terra firma_. 

I was so badly terrified by the incident that I never thought of lookingafter my sloop. Leaving her to finish her voyage as she might, I ranaway as fast as my legs would carry me, and never made halt or pausetill I had reached home and stood with dripping garments in front of thefire. 

CHAPTER THREE. 

THE "UNDER-TOW. "

You will fancy that the lesson I had thus received should have been awarning to me to keep away from the water. Not so, however. So far asthat went, the ducking did me no good, though it proved beneficial inother respects. It taught me the danger of getting into water overone's depth, which I had before then but little appreciated; and youngas I was, I perceived the advantage of being able to swim. The perilfrom which I had so narrowly escaped, stimulated me to form a resolve, and that was--to learn the art of swimming. 

I was encouraged in this resolution by my mother, as also by a letterreceived from my father, who was then abroad; and in which he gavedirections that I should be taught to swim in the best manner. It wasjust what I desired, and with the intention of becoming a first-rateswimmer, I went about it in right earnest. Once and sometimes twiceeach day during the warm weather--that is, after school was out--Ibetook myself to the water, where I might be seen splashing andspluttering about like a young porpoise. Some bigger boys, who hadalready learnt to swim, gave me a lesson or two; and I soon experiencedthe delightful sensation of being able to float upon my back withoutassistance from any one. I well remember how proud I felt on theoccasion when I first accomplished this natatorial feat. 

And here, young reader, let me advise you by all means to imitate myexample, and learn to swim. You know not how soon you may stand in needof a knowledge of this useful art; how soon you may be called upon topractise it perforce. You know not but that sooner or later it may bethe means of saving your life. 

At the present time, the chances of death by drowning are multiplied farbeyond anything of the kind in past ages. Almost everybody now travelsacross seas, oceans, and upon large rivers, and the number of people whoannually risk their lives on the water, voyaging on business, pleasure, or in the way of emigration, is scarce credible. Of these, aproportion--in stormy years a large one--perish by drowning. 

I do not mean to assert that a swimmer, even the best, if cast away at agreat distance from shore, in mid-Atlantic, for instance, or even in themiddle of the English Channel--would have any prospect of swimming toland. That, of course, would be impracticable. But there are oftenother chances of life being saved, besides that of getting to land. Aboat may be reached, a spar, an empty hencoop or barrel; and there aremany instances on record of lives having been saved by such slightmeans. Another vessel, too, may be in sight, may hasten to the scene ofthe disaster, and the strong swimmer may be still afloat upon herarrival; while those who could not swim, must of course have gone to thebottom. 

But you must know that it is neither in the middle of the Atlantic, norof any great ocean, that most vessels are wrecked and lives are lost. Some are, it is true--when a storm rages with extreme fury, "blowinggreat guns, " as the seamen phrase it, and blowing a ship almost toatoms. These events, however, are extremely rare, and bear but a smallproportion to the number of wrecks that take place within sight of theshore, and frequently upon the beach itself. It is in "castaways" ofthis kind, that the greatest number of lives are sacrificed, undercircumstances when, by a knowledge of the art of swimming, many of themmight have been saved. Not a year passes, but there is a record ofhundreds of individuals who have been drowned within cable's length ofthe shore--ships full of emigrants, soldiers, and sailors, have sunkwith all on board, leaving only a few good swimmers survivors of thewreck! Similar "accidents" occur in rivers, scarce two hundred yards inwidth; and you yourselves are acquainted with the annual drownings, evenin the narrow and icy Serpentine!

With these facts before the eyes of the world, you will wonder that theworld does not take warning, and at once learn to swim. 

It may be wondered, too, that governments do not compel the youth tolearn this simple accomplishment; but that indeed is hardly to bewondered at, since the business of governments in all ages has beenrather to tax than to teach their people. 

It seems to me, however, that it would be a very easy thing forgovernments to compel all those who travel by ships, to providethemselves with a life-preserver. By this cheap and simple contrivance, I am prepared to show that thousands of lives would be annually saved;and no one would grumble at either the cost or inconvenience of carryingso useful an article. 

Governments take special care to tax travellers for a piece of worthlesspaper, called a passport. Once you have paid for this, it signifies notto them how soon you and your passport go to the bottom of the sea. 

Well, young reader, whether it be the desire of your government or not, take a hint from me, and make yourself a good swimmer. Set about it atonce--that is, if the weather be warm enough--and don't miss a day whileit continues so. Be a swimmer before you become a man; for when youhave reached manhood, you will most probably find neither time, opportunity, nor inclination to practise; besides, you may run manyrisks of being drowned long before there is hair upon your lip. 

For myself, I have had a variety of hair-breadth escapes from drowning. The very element which I loved so dearly, seemed the most desirous ofmaking a victim of me; and I should have deemed it ungrateful, had I notknown that the wild billows were unreasoning, irresponsible creatures;and I had too recklessly laid "my hand upon their mane. "

It was but a few weeks after my ducking in the pond, and I had alreadytaken several swimming lessons, when I came very near making my lastessay at this aquatic exercise. 

It was not in the pond that the incident occurred, for that, being apiece of ornamental water, and private property, as I have told you, wasnot permitted to be used as a bathing place. 

But the people of a sea-shore town need no lake in which to disportthemselves. The great salt sea gives them a free bath, and our villagehad its bathing beach in common with others of its kind. Of course, then, my swimming lessons were taken in salt-water. 

The beach which was habitually used by the villagers, had not the bestname as a bathing place. It was pretty enough, with yellow sand, whiteshells, and pebbles; but there was what is termed an "under-tow"--in oneparticular place stronger than elsewhere; and at times it was adangerous matter to get within the influence of this "under-tow, " unlessthe person so exposing himself was a good and strong swimmer. 

There was a legend among the villagers, that some one had been drownedby this current; but that was an occurrence of long ago, and had almostceased to be talked about. There were also one or two more moderninstances of bathers being carried out to sea, but finally saved byboats sent after them. 

I remember at that time having been struck with a fact relating to thesemishaps; and this was, that the older inhabitants of the village, andthey who were of most consequence in the place, never liked to talkabout them; either shrugging their shoulders and remaining silent, orgiving the legends a flat contradiction. Some of them even went so faras to deny the existence of an "under-tow, " while others contentedthemselves by asserting that it was perfectly harmless. I alwaysnoticed, however, that parents would not permit their boys to bathe nearthe place where the dangerous current was represented to exist. 

I never knew the reason why the villagers were so unwilling toacknowledge the "under-tow, " and the truth of the stories connectedtherewith. That is, I knew it not until long, long afterwards--until Icame home again after my forty years of adventure. On my return, Ifound the same silence and shrugging of the shoulders, although by ageneration of villagers altogether different from those I had leftbehind. And this, too, notwithstanding that several accidents hadoccurred in my absence, to prove that the "under-tow" did actuallyexist, and that it was actually dangerous. 

But I was then older and better able to reason about men's motives, andI soon fathomed the mystery. It was this: our village is, as you know, what is called a "watering-place, " and derived some support fromvisitors who came to it to spend a few weeks of their summer. It is awatering-place upon a small scale, it is true, but were there to be muchtalk about the "under-tow, " or too much credence given to legends ofpeople who have been drowned by it, it would become a watering-place ona still smaller scale, or might cease to be one altogether. Thereforethe less you say of the "under-tow, " the better for your own popularityamong the wise men of the village. 

Now, my young friends, I have been making a long story about what youwill deem a very ordinary adventure, after all. It is simply to end bymy telling you that I was drowned by the "under-tow"--actually_drowned_!

You will say that I could not have been _drowned dead_, though that is adoubtful point, for, as far as my feelings were concerned, I am certainI should not have known it had I never been restored to life again. No, I should not have felt pain had I been cut into a hundred pieces while Iwas in that state, nor would I ever have come to life again had it notbeen for somebody else. That somebody else was a fine young waterman ofour village, by name Harry Blew, and to him was I indebted for my_second_ life. 

The incident, as I have said, was of the ordinary kind, but I relate itto show how I became acquainted with Harry Blew, whose acquaintance andexample had an important influence on my after-life. 

I had gone to the beach to bathe as usual, at a point new to me, andwhere I had not seen many people bathe before. It chanced to be one ofthe worst places for this "under-tow, " and shortly after entering thewater I got into its gripe, and was drawn outward into the open sea, farbeyond the distance I could have swum back. As much from terror, thatparalysed my strength, as aught else--for I was aware of my danger--Icould swim no further, but sank to the bottom like a piece of lead!

I did not know that I had ever come up again. I knew nothing at allabout what happened after. I only remembered seeing a boat near me, anda man in it; and then all was dark, and I heard a loud rumbling likethunder in my ears, and my consciousness went out like the snuffing of acandle. 

It returned again, thanks to young Harry Blew, and when I knew that Iwas still alive, I re-opened my eyes, and saw a man kneeling above me, rubbing me all over with his hands, and pushing my belly up under myribs, and blowing into my mouth, and tickling my nostrils with afeather, and performing a great variety of such antic manoeuvres uponme. 

That was Harry Blew bringing me to life again; and as soon as he hadpartially succeeded, he lifted me up in his arms and carried me home tomy mother, who was nearly distracted on receiving me; and then wine waspoured down my throat, and hot bricks and bottles were put to my feet, and my nose anointed with hartshorn, and my body rolled in warmblankets, and many other appliances were administered, and many remedieshad I to take, before my friends considered the danger to be over, andthat I should be likely to live. 

But it was all over at length, and in twenty hours' time I was on myfeet again, and as brisk and well as ever. 

I had now had my warning of the water, if that could have been of anyservice. But it was not, as the sequel will show. 

CHAPTER FOUR. 

THE DINGHY. 

No; the warning was all in vain. Even the narrow escape I had had, didnot cure me of my fondness for being on the water, but rather had anopposite effect. 

The acquaintance thus singularly formed between the young waterman andmyself, soon ripened into a strong feeling of friendship. His name, asI have said, was Harry Blew, and--if I may be allowed to play upon theword--he was "true blue, " for he was gifted with a heart as kind as itwas brave. I need hardly add that I grew vastly fond of him, and heappeared to reciprocate the feeling, for he acted towards me from thattime forward as if I had saved _his_ life, instead of its being theother way. He took great pains to make me perfect in swimming; and healso taught me the use of the oar; so that in a short time I was able torow in a very creditable manner, and far better than any boy of my ageor size. I even attained to such proficiency that I could manage a pairof oars, and pull about without any assistance from my instructor. ThisI esteemed a great feat, and I was not a little proud when I wasentrusted (as was frequently the case) to take the young waterman's boatfrom the little cove where he kept her, to some point on the beach wherehe might be waiting to take up a fare. Perhaps in passing an anchoredsloop, or near the beach, where some people might be sauntering, I mayhave heard remarks made in a sneering tone, such as, "You are a queerchap to be handlin' a pair o' oars!" or, "Oh, jimminy! Look at thatmillikin pin, boys!" And then I could hear other jeers mingled withshouts of laughter. But this did not mortify me in the least. On thecontrary, I felt proud to show them that, small as I was, I could propelmy craft in the right direction, and perhaps as rapidly as many of themthat were even twice my size. 

After a time I heard no more of these taunts, unless now and then fromsome stranger to the place. The people of our village soon learned howwell I could manage a boat; and small as I was, they held me inrespect--at all events, they no longer jeered at me. Often they wouldcall me the "little waterman, " or the "young sailor, " or still oftenerwas I known by the name of the "Boy Tar. " It was my father's designthat, like himself, I should follow the sea as a calling; and had helived to make another voyage, it was his intention to have taken me awaywith him. I was encouraged, therefore, in these ideas; and moreover, mymother always dressed me in sailor costume of the most approvedpattern--blue cloth jacket and trousers, with black silk handkerchiefand folding collar. Of all this I was very proud, and it was my costumeas much as aught else, that led to my receiving the _soubriquet_ of the"Boy Tar. " This title pleased me best of any, for it was Harry Blewthat first bestowed it on me, and from the day that he saved me fromdrowning, I regarded him as my true friend and protector. 

He was at this time rather a prosperous young fellow, himself owner ofhis boat--nay, better still, he had two boats. One was much bigger thanthe other--the yawl, as he styled her--and this was the one he mostlyused, especially when three or four persons wanted a sail. The lesserboat was a little "dinghy" he had just purchased, and which forconvenience he took with him when his fare was only a single passenger, since the labour of rowing it was much less. In the watering season, however, the larger boat was more often required; since parties ofpleasure were out every day in it, and at such times the little one layidle at its moorings. I was then welcome to the use of it for my ownpleasure, and could take it when I liked, either by myself or with acompanion, if I chose to have one. It became my custom, therefore, after school hours, or indeed whenever I had any spare time, to be offto the dinghy, and rowing it all about the harbour. I was rarelywithout a companion--for more than one of my schoolfellows relished thissort of thing--and many of them even envied me the fine privilege I hadin being almost absolute master of a boat. Of course, whenever Idesired company, I had no need to go alone; it was not often that I wasso. Some one or other of the boys was my companion on every excursionthat was made, and these were almost daily--at least, every day on whichthe weather was calm enough to allow of it. With such a smallcockleshell of a boat, we dared not go out when it was not calm; andwith regard to this, I had been duly cautioned by Henry Blew himself. Our excursions only extended to a short distance from the village, usually up the bay, though sometimes down, but I always took care tokeep near the shore, and never ventured far out, lest the little boatmight be caught in a squall and get me into danger. 

As time passed on, however, I grew less timid, and began to feel more athome on the wide water. Then I extended my excursions sometimes as faras a mile from the shore, and thought nothing of it. My friend, thewaterman, seeing me on one of these far voyages, repeated his formercaution, but it might have had a more salutary effect had I notoverheard him, the moment after, observe to one of his companions:--

"Wonderful boy! ain't he, Bob? Come of the true stock--make the rightsort of a sailor, if ever he grows big enough. "

This remark led me to think that I had not much displeased my patron inwhat I had done; and therefore his caution "to keep close in-shore"produced very little effect on me. 

It was not a long time before I quite disobeyed it; and thedisobedience, as you shall hear, very nigh cost me my life. 

But first let me tell of a circumstance that occurred at this date, andwhich quite changed the current of my existence. It was a greatmisfortune that befell me--the loss of both my parents. 

I have said that my father was a seaman by profession. He was themaster of a ship that traded, I believe, to the colonies of America, andso little was he at home from the time I was old enough to remember, that I scarce recollected him more than just what he was like--and thatwas a fine, manly, sailor-looking man, with a face bronzed by theweather until it was nearly of a copper colour, but for all that ahandsome and cheerful face. 

My mother must have thought so too, for from the time that news arrivedthat his ship was wrecked and he himself drowned, she was never herselfagain. She seemed to pine away, as if she did not wish to live longer, but was desirous of joining him in the other world. If such were herwishes, it was not long before they were gratified; for in a very fewweeks after the terrible news had reached us, my poor mother was carriedto her grave. 

These were the circumstances that changed the current of my existence. Even my mode of life was no longer the same. I was now an orphan, without means and without a home; for, as my parents had been withoutany fortune, and subsisted entirely upon the hard earnings of myfather's trade, no provision had been made against such an unexpectedevent as my brave father's death, and even my mother had been leftalmost penniless. Perhaps it was a merciful providence that called heraway from a world that to her was no longer a place of enjoyment; andalthough I long lamented my dear kind mother, in after years I could nothelp thinking that it was her happier destiny that at that time she hadbeen summoned away. Long, long years it was before I could have doneanything to aid or protect her--during the chill cold winter of povertythat must have been her portion. 

To me the events brought consequences of the most serious kind. I founda home, it is true, but a very different one from that to which I hadall along been used. I was taken to live with an uncle, who, althoughmy mother's own brother, had none of her tender or affectionatefeelings; on the contrary, he was a man of morose disposition and coarsehabits, and I soon found that I was but little more cared for than anyone of his servants, for I was treated just as they. 

My school-days were at an end, for I was no more sent to school from theday I entered my uncle's house. Not that I was allowed to go aboutidle. My uncle was a farmer, and soon found a use for me; so thatbetween running after pigs and cattle, and driving the plough horses, ortending upon a flock of sheep, or feeding calves, or a hundred otherlittle matters, I was kept busy from sunrise till sunset of every day inthe week. Upon Sundays only was I permitted to rest--not that my unclewas at all religious, but that it was a custom of the place that thereshould be no work done on the Sabbath. This custom was strictlyobserved by everybody belonging to the village, and my uncle wascompelled to follow the common rule; otherwise, I believe, he would havemade Sunday a day of work as well as any other. 

My uncle, not having any care for religion, I was not sent to church, but was left free to wander idle about the fields, or indeed wherever Ichose to go. You may be sure I did not choose to stop among the hedgesand ditches. The blue sea that lay beyond, had far more attractions forme than birds-nesting, or any other rural amusement; and the moment Icould escape from the house I was off to my favourite element, either toaccompany my friend, Harry Blew, in some of his boating trips, or to getpossession of the "dinghy, " and have a row on my own account. Thus, then, were my Sundays passed. 

While my mother was living, I had been taught to regard this idle way ofspending Sunday as sinful; but the example which I had before me in myuncle's life, soon led me to form other ideas upon this matter, and Icame to regard the Lord's Day as only differing from any other of theweek in its being by far the pleasantest. 

One Sunday, however, proved anything but pleasant. So far from it, thatit came very near being the most painful as well as the _last_ day of mylife--which was once more imperilled by my favourite element--the water. 

CHAPTER FIVE. 

THE REEF. 

It was Sunday morning, and as fine a one as I can remember. It was inthe month of May, and not likely to be otherwise than fine. The sun wasshining brightly, and the birds filled the air with joyous music. Thethrush and blackbird mingled their strong vigorous voices, with themellowed trilling of the skylark, and over the fields could be heardalmost continuously the call of the cuckoo--now here, now there, as theactive creature plied her restless wing from one hedge-tree to another. There was a strong sweet perfume in the air like the scent of almonds, for the white thorn was now expanding its umbels of aromatic flowers, and there was just enough breeze to bear their fragrance throughout thewhole atmosphere. The country, with its green hedgerows, its broadfields of young corn, its meadows enamelled with the golden ranunculusand the purple spring orchis both in full flower; the country with itsbirds' nests and bird music would have been attractive to most boys ofmy age, but far more fascination for me was there in that which laybeyond--that calm, glassy surface of a sky-blue colour that shone overthe fields, glistening under the rays of the sun like a transparentmirror. That great watery plain was the field upon which I longed todisport myself: far lovelier in my eyes than the rigs of waving corn, orthe flower-enamelled mead, its soft ripple more musical to my ear thanthe songs of thrush or skylark, and _even_ its peculiar smell moregrateful to my senses than the perfume of buttercups and roses. 

As soon, therefore, as I left my chamber and looked forth upon thissmiling, shining sea, I longed to fling myself on its bosom with ayearning which I cannot express. To satisfy this desire, I made allhaste to be gone. I did not even wait for a regular breakfast, but wascontent with a piece of bread and a bowl of milk, which I obtained fromthe pantry, and having hurriedly swallowed these, I struck out for thebeach. 

I rather stole away than otherwise, for I had apprehensions that someobstacle might arise to hinder me from gratifying my wishes. Perhaps myuncle might find reason to call me back, and order me to remain aboutthe house; for although he did not object to my roaming idly about thefields, I knew that he did not like the idea of my going upon the water, and once or twice already had forbidden it. 

This apprehension, then, caused me to use a little precaution. Insteadof going out by the avenue leading direct from the house to the mainroad that ran along the shore, I went by a back way that would bring meto the beach in a circuitous direction. 

I met with no interruption, but succeeded in reaching the water edgewithout being observed--by any one who had an interest in knowing whereI went. 

On arriving at the little cove where the young waterman kept his boats, I perceived that the larger one was out, but the dinghy was there at myservice. This was just what I wished for, as on that particular day Ihad formed a design to make a very grand excursion in the little boat. My first act, then, was to get inside and bale out the water which hadgathered in the bottom of the dinghy. There was a good deal of water inher, and I concluded from this that she must have lain several dayswithout being used, for she was a craft that did not leak very fast. Fortunately, I found an old tin pan, that was kept on purpose to baleout with, and after scooping away for some ten minutes or a quarter ofan hour, I got the little boat dry enough for my purpose. The oars werekept in a shed behind the cottage of the waterman, which stood only ashort distance back upon the beach: and these I fetched, as I had oftendone before, without the necessity of asking leave from any one. 

I now entered the dinghy, and having adjusted the thole pins and placedmy oars on the rowlocks, I took my seat and pushed off from the shore. My little skiff yielded freely to my stroke, and shot out into the deepwater as smoothly as if she had been a fish; and with a heart as lightas ever beat in my breast, I pulled away over the bright blue sea. Thesea was not only bright and blue, but as calm as a lake. There washardly so much as a ripple, and so clear was it underneath, I could seethe fishes at play down to a depth of several fathoms. 

The bed of the sea in our bay is of pure sand of a silvery whiteness;and the smallest objects, even little crabs not so big as a crown-piece, could be distinctly seen gambolling along the bottom, in playful pursuitof one another, or in search of some creatures still smaller thanthemselves, of which they designed to make their breakfast. I could see"schools" of small herring fry and broad round plaice, and huge turbots, and beautiful green mackerel, and great conger eels as large asboa-constrictors, all engaged in pursuits of pleasure or prey. 

It was one of those mornings when the sea is perfectly still, and suchas are very rare upon our coasts. It was just the morning for me, for, as I have already said, I had designed a "grand excursion" for the day, and the weather would enable me to carry my design into execution. 

You will ask whither was I going? Listen, and you shall hear. 

About three miles from the shore, and just visible from it, lay a smallislet. It is not exactly correct to say islet. It was but a shoal ofrocks--a small patch, apparently about a square pole in dimensions, andrising only a few inches above the surface of the water. This, too, only when the tide was out, for at all other times it was quite coveredwith the waves; and then there could only be seen a slender staffsticking up out of the water to the height of a few feet, and at thehead of this appeared a sort of knob, or lump. Of course the staff hadbeen placed there to point out the shoal in times of high tide, so thatthe sloops and other small vessels that traded up the bay might not runupon it by mistake, and so get wrecked. 

Only when the tide was low, then, was this little islet to be observedfrom the shore. Usually, it appeared of a jet black colour; but therewere other times when it was as white as if covered a foot deep withsnow, and then it showed plainer and more attractive. I knew very wellwhat caused this singular metamorphosis in its colour. I knew that thewhite mantle that covered it was neither more nor less than a vast flockof beautiful sea-fowl, that had settled upon the rocks, either to restthemselves after so much flying, or to search for such small fish orCrustacea as might be left there by the tide. 

Now this little spot had long been to me a place of first-rate interest, partly on account of its remote and isolated situation; but more, Ifancy, on account of these very birds, for in no other part of the bayhad I seen so many of them together. It seemed also to be a favouriteplace with them; for at the going out of every tide, I observed themgather from all directions, hover around the staff, and then settle downupon the black rocks around it, until the latter were hidden from theview behind the white bodies of the birds. These birds were gulls; butthere appeared to be several kinds of them; large ones and small ones, and at different times I had noticed birds of other kinds, such as thegreat terns and grebes, preening themselves in the same neighbourhood. Of course, from the shore the view one could have of these creatures wasa very distant one, and it was difficult to tell to what species theybelonged. The largest of them appeared not much bigger than sparrows, and had they not been on the wing, or so many of them together, theymight have moved about unnoticed by any one passing along the shore. 

I think it was the presence of these birds that had made this remotespot so interesting to me. At a very early age I was fond of allobjects of natural history, but particularly of the creatures that havewings, and I believe there are few boys that are not so. There may besciences and studies of greater importance to mankind, but there is nonemore refining to the taste or more fascinating to the youthful fancythan the study of nature. Whether it was to get a good look at thebirds, or whether from some curiosity about other things I might seeupon this little islet, I often wished that I could get to it. Neverdid I turn my eyes in that direction--and I did so as often as I camenear the beach--without feeling a strong wish to get there and exploreit from end to end. I knew in my memory the exact shape of it when thetide was lowest, and could at any time have chalked out its profilewithout looking at it. It was lower at both ends, and rose with a sortof curve towards the middle, like a huge black whale lying along thesurface, and the staff, rising from the highest point, looked like aharpoon that was sticking in his back. 

That staff, too, I longed to get my hands upon; to see what it was madeout of; how high it really was if one were near it, for it only lookedabout a yard high from the shore; what sort of a thing the knob was onthe top, and how the butt was fastened in the ground. Firmly it musthave been set; for I had often seen the waves wash up to it during greatstorms, and the spray driving so high above it, that neither rock, norstaff, nor knob were at all visible. 

Ah! many a time had I sighed to visit that attractive spot; but neveryet had the opportunity occurred. It was by far too distant for anyexcursion I had hitherto dared to make--far too dangerous a flight forme to take in the little dinghy; and no one had offered to go with me. Harry Blew had once promised me he would take me--at the same time, helaughed at the desire I expressed to visit such a place. What was it tohim? He had often rowed past it and around it, and no doubt landed uponit, and perhaps tied his boat to the staff, while he shot the sea-birds, or fished in the waters beside it; but it had never been my good fortuneto accompany him in one of these pleasant excursions. I had been inexpectation, however, of doing so; but now these hopes were gone. Icould no more get away except on the Sundays; and on these very days myfriend was always engaged in his own occupation--for Sundays, above allother days of the week, was the time for sailing parties. 

For a long time, then, I had waited in vain; but I now resolved to waitno longer. I had made a bold determination on that very morning; whichwas, that I should take the dinghy and visit the reef myself. This, then, was the grand excursion on which I was bound, when I removed thelittle boat from her fastenings, and shot out upon the bosom of thebright blue sea. 

CHAPTER SIX. 

THE GULLS. 

I have styled my determination a bold one. True, there was nothingremarkable in the enterprise itself. 

I only mean that it was bold for one so young and so little as I was atthe time. Three miles rowing would be a good long pull, and that rightout into the great deep water almost beyond sight of the shore! I hadnever been so far before, nor half so far, neither; in fact, never morethan a mile from the beach, and in pretty shallow water, too--I mean, while by myself. 

With Blew I had been everywhere around the bay; but then, of course, Ihad nothing to do with the management of the boat; and, trusting to theskill of the young waterman, had no cause to feel afraid. 

Alone, the case was different. Everything depended upon myself; andshould any accident arise, I should have no one to give me eithercounsel or assistance. 

Indeed, before I had got quite a mile from the shore, I began to reflectthat my enterprise was not only a bold but a _rash_ one, and very littlewould have induced me to turn round and pull back. 

It occurred to me, however, that some one might have been watching mefrom the shore; some boy who was jealous of my prowess as an oarsman--and there were such in our village--and this boy or boys would have seenthat I had started for the islet, would easily have divined my reasonsfor turning back, and would not fail to "twit" me with cowardice. Partly influenced by this thought, and partly because I still had adesire to proceed, I plucked up fresh spirit and rowed on. 

When I had got within about half a mile of the shoal, I rested upon myoars, and looked behind me, for in that direction lay the goal I wasstruggling to reach. I perceived at a glance that the little islet wasquite out of the water, as if the tide was at its lowest; but the blackstones were not visible on account of the birds that were standing orsitting all over them. It looked as if a flock of swans or white geesewere resting upon the shoal; but I knew they were only large gulls, formany of the same kind were wheeling about in the air--some settling downand some rising to take a fresh flight. Even at the distance of half amile, I could hear their screaming quite distinctly, and I had heard itmuch further off, so calm was the atmosphere. 

I was now the more anxious to proceed on account of the presence of thebirds, for I was desirous of getting near them and having a good view ofthem. I intended to stop again before going too close, in order towatch the movements of these pretty creatures; for many of them were inmotion over the shoal, and I could not divine what they were about. 

In hopes that they would let me approach near enough to observe them, Irowed gently and silently, dipping the blades of my oars as carefully asa cat would set down her paws. 

When I had reached within some two hundred yards of them, I once morelifted the oars above water, and twisted my neck round to look at thebirds. I observed that I had not yet alarmed them. Though gulls arerather shy birds, they know pretty well the range of a commonfowling-piece, and will rarely trouble themselves to stir from the spotwhere they are seated until one is just getting within shootingdistance. I had no gun, and therefore they had nothing to fear--notmuch, indeed, even had I possessed one, as I should not have known howto use it. It is probable enough that had they seen a gun they wouldnot have allowed me so near, for white gulls somewhat resemble, blackcrows in this respect, and can distinguish between a gun and hoe-handlea long way off. Right well do they know the glance of a"shooting-iron. "

I watched the creatures for a long while with great interest; and wouldhave considered myself well rewarded for the exertions I had made ingetting there, had I even turned back on the spot and rowed ashoreagain. The birds that clustered near the stones were all gulls, butthere were two kinds, very different in size, and somewhat unlike incolour. One sort had black heads and greyish wings, while the other andlarger kind was nearly of a pure white colour. Nothing could exceed thecleanly appearance of both. They looked as if a spot of dirt had neversoiled their snowy plumage; and their beautiful red legs shone likebranches of the purest coral. I made out that those upon the stoneswere engaged in various ways. Some ran about evidently in search offood; and this consisted of the small fry of fish that had been left bythe receding tide, as well as little crabs, shrimps, lobsters, mussels, and other curious animals of the sea. A great many of the birds merelysat preening their white plumage, of which they appeared to be not alittle proud. But although they all looked contented and happy, theywere evidently not exempted, any more than other living creatures, fromcares and evil passions. This was proved by the fact that more than oneterrible quarrel occurred among them while I was looking on, from whatcause--unless it was the male birds battling through jealousy--I couldnot determine. A most captivating sight it was to see those upon thewing engaged in their occupation of fishing; to see them shoot down froma height of more than a hundred yards, disappear with almost silentplunge beneath the blue waves, and after a short interval emerge, bearing their glittering prey in their beaks. Of all the movements ofbirds, either upon foot or on the wing, I think there is none sointeresting to look at as the actions of the fishing gull while engagedin pursuit of his prey. Even the kite is not more graceful in itsflight. The sudden turning in his onward course--the momentary pause tofix more accurately the position of his prey--the arrow-like descent--the plunge--the white spray dancing upward, and then the hiatusoccasioned by the total disappearance of the winged thunderbolt, untilthe white object starts forth again above the blue surface--all thesepoints are incomparable to behold. No ingenuity of man, aided by allthe elements of air, water, or fire, can produce an exhibition with sofine an effect. 

For a good long while I sat in my little boat watching the movements ofthe gulls; and then, satisfied that I had not made the excursion invain, I turned myself to carrying out my original design, and landingupon the reef. 

The pretty birds kept their places until I had got nearly up to itsedge. They seemed to know that I intended them no harm, and did notmistrust me. At all events, they had no fear of a gun, for when they atlength arose they winged their way directly over my head, so near that Icould almost have struck them down with the oar. 

One, that I thought was larger than any of the flock, had been all thetime perched in a conspicuous place--on the top of the signal-staff. Perhaps I only fancied him larger on account of the position in which hewas placed; but I noticed that before any of the others took to flight, he had shot upward with a screech, as if it were a command for the restto follow example. Very likely he was either the sentinel or leader ofthe flock; and this little bit of tactics was no other than I had oftenseen practised by a flock of crows, when engaged on a pillagingexpedition in a field of beans or potatoes. 

The departure of the birds appeared to produce a darkening effect uponmy spirits. The very sea seemed blacker after they had gone; but thiswas natural enough, for instead of their white plumage that had filledmy eyes, I now looked upon the desolate reef, covered over with loosestones that were as black as if coated with tar. This was only partlywhat had brought about the change in my feelings. There was anothercause. A slight breeze had sprung up, as a cloud passed suddenly overthe sun's disc; and the surface of the water, hitherto smooth andglassy, had grown all at once of a greyish hue by the curling of thelittle waves. 

The reef had a forbidding aspect; but determined to _explore_ it--sinceI had come so far for that especial purpose--I rowed on till the keel ofthe dinghy grated upon the rocks. 

A little cove presented itself to my view, which I thought would answermy purpose; and heading my prow up into it, I stepped out, and took myway direct towards the staff--that object which for so many years I hadlooked upon from afar, and with which I had longed to be more intimatelyacquainted. 

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

SEARCH FOR A SEA-URCHIN. 

I soon touched with my hands the interesting piece of wood, and felt asproud at that moment as if it had been the North Pole itself, and I itsdiscoverer. I was not a little surprised at its dimensions, and howmuch the distance had hitherto deceived me. Viewed from the shore, itlooked no bigger than the shaft of a hoe or a hay-fork, and the knob atthe top about equal to a fair-sized turnip. No wonder I was a bitastonished to find the staff as thick, and thicker, than my thigh, andthe top full larger than my whole body! In fact, it was neither morenor less than a barrel or cask of nine gallons. It was set upon end, the top of the staff being wedged into a hole in the bottom, thusholding it firmly. It was painted white, though this I knew before, foroften had I viewed it glistening under the sun, while the shaft belowwas a dark colour. It may have been black at one time, and had growndiscoloured by the weather and the spray of the stormy water, that oftenlashed all around it, even up to the barrel at the top. 

Its height, too, I had miscalculated as much as its thickness. From theland it appeared no taller than an ordinary man; but looking up to itfrom the shoal, it towered above me like the mast of a sloop. It couldnot have been less than twelve feet--yes, twelve it was at the veryleast. 

I was equally surprised at the extent of ground that I found abovewater. I had long fancied that my islet was only a pole or so in size, but I now perceived it was a hundred times that--an acre, or very near. Most of the surface was covered with loose rocks, or "boulders, " fromthe size of small pebbles to pieces as big as a man's body, and therewere other rocks still larger, but these I perceived were not loose, buthalf buried, and fast as rocks could be. They were only the projectingends of great masses that formed the strength of the reef. All, bothlarge ones and small ones, were coated over with a black, slimysubstance, and here and there great beds of seaweed, of different kinds, among which I recognised some sorts that were usually cast up on ourbeach, and passed by the name of "sea-wreck. " With these I had alreadyformed a most intimate acquaintance, for more than one hard day's workhad I done in helping to spread them over my uncle's land, where theywere used as manure for potatoes. 

After having satisfied myself with a survey of the tall signal-staff, and guessed at the dimensions of the barrel at the top, I turned awayfrom it, and commenced wandering over the reef. This I did to see if Icould find some curious shell or other object that would be worthcarrying back with me--something to keep as a memento of this great andhitherto pleasant excursion. 

It was not such an easy matter getting about; more difficult than I hadimagined. I have said the stones were coated over with a slimysubstance, and this made them slippery too. Had they been well soaped, they could not have been smoother to the tread; and before I hadproceeded very far, I got a tolerably ugly fall, and several severescrambles. 

I hesitated as to whether I should go farther in that direction, whichwas to the opposite side from where I had left the boat; but there was asort of peninsula jutting out from the main part of the reef; and nearthe end of this I saw what I fancied to be a collection of rare shells, and I was now desirous of possessing some. With this view, then, I kepton. 

I had already observed several sorts of shells among the sand that laybetween the boulders, some with fish in them, and others opened andbleached. None of these kinds were new to me, for I had seen them allmany a time before--even in the potato-field, where they turned up amongthe wreck. They were only blue mussels, and a sort the farm peoplecalled "razors, " and "whelks, " and common "cockle-shells. " I saw nooysters, and I regretted this, for I had grown hungry and could haveeaten a dozen or two; but it was not the ground for these. Plenty oflittle crabs and lobsters there were, but these I did not fancy to eatunless I could have boiled them, and that of course was not possibleunder the circumstances. 

On my way to the front of the peninsula, I looked for "sea-urchin, " butnone fell in my way. I had often wished to get a good specimen of thiscurious shell, but without success. Some of them turned up now and thenupon the beach near our village, but they were not allowed to lie long. As they made a pretty ornament for the mantel-shelf, and were rare uponour coast, it was natural they should be prized above the common kinds, and such was in reality the case. This reef being remote, and beingseldom visited by any of the boatmen, I was in hopes I should find someupon it, and I was determined to look narrowly for one. With this viewI sauntered slowly along, examining every crevice among the rocks, andevery water hole that lay within eyeshot of my path. 

I had great hopes that I should find something rare upon the peninsula. The glittering forms that had first induced me to turn my steps in thatdirection, seemed to gleam still brighter as I drew near. For all that, I did not particularly hasten. I had no fear that the shells would walkoff into the water. These were houses whose tenants had long sincedeserted them, and I knew they would keep their place till I got up; so, under this impression, I continued to go deliberately, searching as Iwent. I found nothing to my mind until I had reached the peninsula; butthen indeed a beautiful object came under my eyes. It was of a dark redcolour, round as an orange, and far bigger; but I need not describe whatI saw, since every one of you must have seen and admired the shell ofthe sea-urchin. 

It was not long before I held it in my hand, and admiring its finecurving outlines, and the curious protuberances that covered them. Itwas one of the handsomest I had ever seen, and I congratulated myselfupon the pretty _souvenir_ it would make of my trip. 

For some minutes I kept looking at it, turning it over and over, andpeeping into its empty inside--into the smooth white chamber that itstenant had long since evacuated. Yes, some minutes passed before Itired of this manipulation; but at length I remembered the other shellsI had noticed, and strode forward to gather them. 

Sure enough they were strangers, and fair strangers too. They were ofthree or four sorts, all new to me; and on this account I filled mypockets with them, and after that both my hands, and then turned roundwith the intention of going back to the boat. 

Gracious heaven! what did I see? A sight that caused me to drop myshells, sea-urchin and all, as if they had been pieces of red-hot iron. I dropped them at my feet, and was nigh to falling on top of them, sogreatly was I astonished at what I saw. What was it? _My boat! myboat! Where was my boat_?

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

LOSS OF THE DINGHY. 

It was the boat, then, that had caused me this sudden surprise, orrather alarm, for it speedily came to this. What, you will ask, hadhappened to the boat? Had she gone to the bottom? Not that; but, whatat first appeared almost as bad for me--_she had gone away_!

When I turned my eyes in the direction I expected to see her, she wasnot there! The little cove among the rocks was empty. 

There was no mystery about the thing. At a glance I comprehended all, since at a glance I saw the boat herself, drifting away outward from thereef. No mystery at all. I had neglected to make the boat fast, hadnot even taken the rope-hawser ashore; and the breeze, which I nowobserved had grown fresher, catching upon the sides of the boat, haddrifted her out of the cove, and off into the open water. 

My first feeling was simply surprise; but in a second or two, this gaveway to one of alarm. How was I to recover the boat? How to get herback to the reef? If not successful in this, how then should I reachthe shore? Three miles was the shortest distance. I could not swim iteven for my life; and I had no hope that any one would come to myrescue. It was not likely that any one upon the shore could see me, orbe aware of my situation. Even the little boat would hardly be seen, for I was now aware of how much smaller objects would be rendered atthat great distance. The signal-staff had taught me this fact, as wellas the reef itself. Rocks that, from the shore, appeared to rise only afoot above the surface, were actually more than a yard. The boat, therefore, would hardly be visible, and neither I nor my periloussituation would be noticed by any one on the shore, unless, indeed, someone might chance to be looking through a glass; but what probability wasthere of such a thing? None whatever, or the least in the world. 

Reflection only increased my uneasiness; for the more I reflected themore certain did it appear to me, that my negligence had placed me in aperilous situation. 

For a while my mind was in a state of confusion, and I could not decideupon what course to follow. There was but little choice left me--infact, I saw no alternative at all--but remain upon the reef. Uponsecond thoughts, however, an alternative did suggest itself, if I couldbut succeed in following it. That was to swim out after the boat, andendeavour to regain possession of her. She had not drifted so far awaybut that I might reach her by swimming. A hundred yards or so she hadgot from the edge of the islet, but she was still widening the distancebetween us, and would soon be much farther off. 

It was plain, then, that if I intended to take this course, no time wasto be lost--not a moment. 

What else could I do? If I did not succeed in reaching her, I might setmyself down for a troublesome adventure, perhaps perilous too; and thisbelief nerved me to the attempt. 

With all the speed I could make, I stripped off my clothes and flungthem upon the rocks. My shoes and stockings followed--even my shirt wasthrown aside, lest it might encumber me, and just as if I was going into have a bathe and a swim, I launched myself upon the water. I had nowading to do. The water was beyond my depth from the very edge of thereef, and I had to swim from the first plunge. Of course, I struck outdirectly for the boat, and kept on without turning to one side or theother. 

I swam as swiftly as I could, but it was a long while before I couldperceive that I was coming any nearer to the dinghy. At times, Ithought I was not gaining upon her at all, and when the thought occurredto me that she might be going as fast as I was, it filled me withvexation and alarm. Should I not succeed in coming up with her, then itwould be a hopeless case indeed. I should have to turn round again andswim back to the reef, or else go to the bottom; for, as already stated, I could no more have reached the shore by swimming than I could haveswum across the Atlantic. Though I was now a very good swimmer, andmight have done a mile on a pinch, three were far beyond my power, and Icould not have made the distance to save my life. Moreover, the boatwas not drifting in the direction of the shore, but up the bay, wherethere was at least ten miles of water before me. 

I was getting discouraged in this pursuit, and thought of turning backto the reef, before I might become too exhausted to reach it, when Inoticed that the dinghy veered slightly round, and then drifted in adirection oblique to that she had already taken. This arose from asudden puff of wind which blew from a new quarter. It brought the boatnearer me, and I resolved to make one more effort to reach her. 

In this, I at length succeeded; and in a few minutes more, had thesatisfaction of laying my hands upon the gunwale of the boat, whichenabled me to obtain a little rest after my long swim. 

As soon as I had recovered breath, I attempted to climb in over theside; but to my chagrin, the crank little craft sunk under my weight, and turned bottom upwards, as if it had been a washing tub, plunging meunder water by the sudden capsize. I rose to the surface, and once morelaying my hands upon the boat, climbed up to get astride across thekeel; but in this I was also unsuccessful, for losing my balance, I drewthe boat so much to one side, that she righted again mouth upwards. This was what I should have desired; but I perceived to my alarm thatshe was nearly full of water, which she had shipped in turning over. The weight of the water steadied her, so that I was able to draw myselfover the gunwale without further difficulty, and got safe enough inside;but I had not been there a second, till I perceived that the boat was_sinking_! My additional weight was the cause of this, and I saw atonce that unless I leaped out again, she would speedily go to thebottom. Perhaps if I had preserved my presence of mind and leaped outagain, the boat might still have kept afloat. But what with my fears, and the confusion consequent upon the various duckings I had had, mypresence of mind was gone, and I remained standing in the boat up to myknees in the water. I thought of baling her out, but I could find novessel. The tin pan had disappeared, as well as the oars. The formerno doubt had sunk as the boat capsized, and the oars were floating onthe water at a great distance off. 

In my despair, I commenced baling out the water with my hands; but I hadnot made half-a-dozen strokes before I felt that she was going down. The next instant she had gone, sinking directly underneath me, andcausing me to jump outwards in order to escape from being carried downin the vortex she had made. 

I cast one glance upon the spot where she had disappeared. I saw thatshe was gone for ever; and heading away from the spot, I swam back inthe direction of the reef. 

CHAPTER NINE. 

THE SIGNAL-STAFF. 

I succeeded in reaching the reef, but not without a tough struggle. AsI breasted the water, I felt that there was a current against me--thetide; and this it was, as well as the breeze, that had been drifting theboat away. But I got back to the reef, and there was not a foot tospare. The stroke that brought me up to the edge of the rocks, wouldhave been my last, had no rocks been there; for it would have been thelast I could give, so much was I exhausted. Fortunately, my strengthhad proved equal to the effort; but that was now quite gone, and I layfor some minutes upon the edge of the reef, at the spot where I hadcrawled out, waiting to recover my breath. 

I did not maintain this inactive attitude longer than was necessary. This was not a situation in which to trifle with time; and knowing this, I got to my feet again to see if anything could be done. 

Strange enough, I cast my eyes in the direction whence I had just comefrom the boat. It was rather a mechanical glance, and I scarce know whyI should have looked in that particular direction. Perhaps I had somefaint hope that the sunken craft might rise to the surface; and Ibelieve some such fancy actually did present itself. I was notpermitted to indulge in it, for there was no boat to be seen, noranything like one. I saw the oars floating far out, but only the oars;and for all the service they could do me, they might as well have goneto the bottom, along with the boat. 

I next turned my eyes toward the shore; but nothing was to be seen inthat direction, but the low-lying land upon which the village wassituated. I could not see any people on shore--in fact, I could hardlydistinguish the houses; for, as if to add to the gloom and peril thatsurrounded me, the sky had become overcast, and along with the clouds afresh breeze had sprung up. 

This was raising the water into waves of considerable height, and theseinterfered with my view of the beach. Even in bright weather, thedistance itself would have hindered me from distinguishing human formson the shore; for from the reef to the nearest suburb of the village, itwas more than three statute miles. 

Of course, it would have been of no avail to have cried out forassistance. Even on the calmest day I could not have been heard, andfully understanding this, I held my peace. 

There was nothing in sight--neither ship, nor sloop, nor schooner, norbrig--not a boat upon the bay. It was Sunday, and vessels had kept inport. Fishing boats for the same reason were not abroad, and suchpleasure boats as belonged to our village had all gone in their usualdirection, down the bay, to a celebrated lighthouse there--most likelythe boat of Harry Blew among the rest. 

There was no sail in sight, either to the north, the south, the east, orthe west. The bay appeared deserted, and I felt as much alone as if Ihad been shut up in my coffin. 

I remembered instinctively the dread feeling of loneliness that cameover me. I remember that I sank down upon the rocks and wept. 

To add to my agony of mind, the sea-birds, probably angry at me forhaving driven them away from their resting-place and feeding ground, nowreturned; and hovering over my head in a large flock, screamed in myears as if they intended to deafen me. At times one or another of themwould swoop almost within reach of my hands; and uttering their wildcries, shoot off again, to return next moment with like hideous screams. I began to be afraid that these wild birds might attack me, though Isuppose, in their demonstrations they were merely actuated by someinstinct of curiosity. 

After considering every point that presented itself to my mind, I couldthink of no plan to pursue, other than to sit down (or stand up, if Iliked it better), and wait till some succour should arrive. There wasno other course left. Plainly, I could not get away from the islet ofmyself, and therefore I must needs stay till some one came to fetch me. 

But when would that be? It would be the merest chance if any one onshore should turn their eyes in the direction of the reef; and even ifthey did, they would not recognise my presence there without the aid ofa glass. One or two of the watermen had telescopes--this I knew--andHarry Blew had one; but it was not every day that the men used theseinstruments, and ten chances to one against their pointing them to thereef. What would they be looking for in that direction? No boats evercame or went that way, and vessels passing down or up the bay alwaysgave the shoal a wide berth. My chances, therefore, of being seen fromthe shore, either with the naked eye or through a glass, were slenderenough. But still more slender were the hopes I indulged that some boator other craft might pass near enough for me to hail it. It was veryunlikely, indeed, that any one would be coming in that direction. 

It was with very disconsolate feelings, then, that I sat down upon therock to await the result. 

That I should have to remain there till I should be starved I did notanticipate. The prospect did not appear to me so bad as that, and yetsuch might have been the case, but for one circumstance, which I feltconfident would arise to prevent it. This was, that Harry Blew would_miss the dinghy and make search for me_. 

He might not, indeed, miss her before nightfall, because he might notreturn with his boating party before that time. As soon as night came, however, he would be certain to get home; and then, finding the littleboat away from her moorings, he would naturally suspect that I had takenher, for I was the only boy in the village, or man either, who wasallowed this privilege. The boat being absent, then, and not evenreturning at night, Blew would most likely proceed to my uncle's house;and then the alarm at my unusual absence would lead to a search for me;which I supposed would soon guide them to my actual whereabouts. 

Indeed, I was far less troubled about the danger I was in than about thedamage I had done. How could I ever face my friend Blew again? how makeup for the loss of his boat? This was a serious consideration. I hadno money of my own, and would my uncle pay it for me? I feared not; andyet some one must remunerate the young waterman for the considerableloss I had occasioned him. But who was to do it, or how was it to bedone? If my uncle would only allow me to work for Harry, thought I, Imight make it up to him in that way. I would be willing to work at somuch a week, till the boat was paid for; if he could only find somethingfor me to do. 

I was actually making calculations as to how I should make good theloss, and regarding that as my chief trouble at the moment. It had notyet occurred to me _that my life was in danger_. True, I anticipated ahungry night of it, and a bitter cold one too. I should be wet throughand through, for I knew that when the tide returned, it would cover thestones of the reef, and I should have to stand all night in the water. 

By the way, how deep would it be? Up to my knees?

I looked around to discover some means of judging how high the water waswont to rise. I knew that the rocks would be all covered, for I hadoften seen them so; but I had been all my life under the impression, andso were people who lived on the shore, that the water rose only a fewinches above the reef. 

At first, I could observe nothing that would guide me as to the height, but at length my eye fell upon the signal-staff, and ran up and down itsshaft. There was a water-line sure enough, and there was even a circleof white paint round the post, no doubt intended to mark it; but judgemy surprise, my absolute terror, when I perceived that this line was atleast _six feet above the base of the staff_!

Half distracted, I ran up to the pole. I placed myself by its side andlooked up. Alas! my eye had measured but too correctly. The line wasfar above my head. I could hardly touch it with the tips of my fingers!

A thrill of horror ran through my veins, as I contemplated the result ofthis discovery. The danger was too clearly defined. Before rescuecould reach me, the tide would be in. I should be overwhelmed--sweptfrom the reef--drowned in the waste of waters!

CHAPTER TEN. 

CLIMBING A SMOOTH POLE. 

My belief now was, that my life was in peril--nay, rather, that deathwas almost certain. My hopes of being rescued on that day were butslight from the first, but now they were slighter than ever. The tidewould be back long before night. In a few hours it would be at itsflood, and that would be the end. Should people go in search of mebefore night--which, for reasons already given, was not at all likely--they would be too late. The tide would not wait either for them or forme. 

The mixed feeling of horror and despair that came over me, held me for along time as if paralysed. I could not give consideration to anything, nor did I notice for some time what was going on around me. I onlygazed upon the blank surface of the sea, at intervals turning from oneside to the other, and helplessly regarding the waves. There wasneither sail nor boat in sight; nothing to relieve the dreary monotony, but here and there the white wings of the gulls, flapping about at theirleisure. They no longer continued to annoy me with their screaming, though, now and then, an odd one would return and fly very near; as ifwondering what I was doing in such a place, and whether I did not meanto go away from it. 

From this state of gloomy despair I was aroused by a gleam of hope. Myeyes had fallen upon the signal-staff, the sight of which had so latelycaused me a feeling of the opposite kind; and then the thought rushedinto my mind that by means of this I might save myself. 

I need hardly say that my design was to climb to its top, and thereremain till the tide should go down again. One half the post, I knew, was above watermark, even at high tide; and on its top I should findsafety. 

It was only a question of climbing up the staff; but that seemed easyenough. I was a good tree climber, and surely I could accomplish this. 

The discovery of this place of refuge filled me with renewed hopes. Nothing could be easier than to get up; I might have a hard night of it, staying up there, but there could be no danger. The peril was past: Ishould yet live to laugh at it. 

Buoyed up with this belief, I once more approached the staff, with theintention of climbing up. I did not intend going up to remain. Ithought it would be time enough when my footing failed me below; it wasonly to make sure that I should be able to climb the pole when the hourof necessity arrived. 

I found it more difficult than I had anticipated, especially in gettingup the first six feet. This portion of the staff was coated over withsome slimy substance--the same that covered the rocks around--and thisrendered it as slippery as one of the greased poles that I had seen atmerry-makings in our village. 

It cost me several attempts and failures before I could get above thewatermark; but the rest was more easy, and I soon reached the top of thestaff. 

I stretched my hand upward to seize hold of the barrel, and draw myselfup upon it, congratulating myself that I had been able to accomplish myobject, when a change came suddenly over my feelings, and I was oncemore plunged into despair. 

My arm was too short to reach the upper rim of the cask. I could onlytouch the swell, scarce half-way up. I could get no hold upon it, either to stay me where I was, or to pull myself up farther. 

I could not remain where I was. In a few seconds my strength gave way, and I was forced to slide down to the base of the staff. 

I tried again, with no better success; and then again, with a similarresult. It was to no purpose. Stretch my arms as I would, and wrigglemy limbs as I might, I could not get my body higher than the point wherethe staff was set, and could only extend my hand half-way up the roundedswell of the cask. Of course I could not keep there, as there wasnothing to rest my weight upon, and I was forced to glide back to theground. 

It was with a feeling of renewed alarm, then, that I made thisdiscovery, but I did not as before yield myself up to despair. Perhapsmy wits were quickened by the peril that was fast approaching me. Atall events, I kept my senses about me, and set to considering what wasbest to be done. 

If I had only been in possession of a knife, I might have cut notches inthe pole high up, and on these rested my feet; but I had no knife--nothing to make notches with--unless I had eaten them out with my teeth. Verily I was in a difficult dilemma. 

All at once, however, a bright thought came to my relief. Why might Inot raise a resting-place from below? Why not make a platform bybuilding stones around the post, until they had reached above watermark, and then stand upon these? The very thing itself. A few stones, I hadnoticed already, were piled around the base, no doubt placed there tomake the staff more firm. It would only be to bring up more stones, build them into a _cairn_, and then get on the top of them!

Delighted with this new project of safety, I lost not a moment insetting about carrying it into effect. There were plenty of looseboulders lying over the reef, and I supposed that in a few minutes Icould heap up enough of them to serve the purpose; but I had not workedlong before I perceived that the job would occupy me longer than I hadanticipated. The stones were slippery, and this hindered me greatly incarrying them--some were too heavy for me, and others that I hadsupposed to be loose, I found to be half buried in sand, and held sofast that I could not draw them out. 

Notwithstanding these impediments, I worked on with all the strength andenergy I could command. I knew that in time I could raise the cairn ashigh as required, but time had now become the all-engrossing subject ofmy thoughts. 

The tide had long since turned; it was rising; slowly and continuouslyit was lipping nearer and nearer--slowly but with certainty was itcoming; and I perceived all this!

I had many a fall, as I scrambled to and fro; and my knees were bleedingfrom contact with the hard stones; but these were not matters to grieveabout, nor was it a time to give way to hardships, however painful toendure. A far greater hardship threatened--the loss of life itself--andI needed no urging to make me persevere with my work. 

I had raised the pile up to the height of my head before the tide hadyet risen over the rocks, but I knew that this would not be high enough. Two feet more was wanted to bring the top of my cairn on a level withhigh-water mark; and to accomplish this I slaved away without thinkingof a moment's rest. The work as it went on became more difficult. Theloose stones that lay near had all been used, and I was obliged to gofar out on the reef to procure others. This led to a great many severefalls, in which both my hands and knees were badly bruised; besides, itprevented me from making rapid progress. There was another cause thatdelayed me. At the height of four feet the pile was on a level with thecrown of my head, and it was with difficulty I could place the stoneshigher up. Each one occupied me for minutes, and sometimes a heavyboulder which I had succeeded in getting up, would roll back again, endangering my limbs in its fall. 

In fine, after labouring for a long time--two hours, or more--my workwas brought to a termination. Not that it was done--far from it. Unfortunately, it was not terminated, but _interrupted_. Whatinterrupted it I need hardly tell you, as you will guess that it was the_tide_. Yes, it was the tide, which, as soon as it had fairly begun tocover the stones, seemed to rush over them all at once. It did notrecoil, as I have often seen it do upon the beach. There it flows ingradually, wave after wave; but upon the reef--the surface of which wasnearly of equal height--the water, at the first rush, swept all over therocks, and was soon of a considerable depth. 

I did not leave off my exertions until long after the rocks werecovered. I worked until I was knee deep in water, bending down to thesurface, almost diving under it, detaching great stones from their bed, and carrying them in my arms towards the pile. I toiled away, with thespray spitting in my face, and sometimes great sheets of it breakingover my body, until I feared it would drown me--toiled on till the watergrew so deep and the sea so strong, that I could not longer keep myfooting upon the rocks; and then, half-wading, half-swimming, I broughtmy last stone to the heap, and hoisted it up. Climbing after, I stoodupon the highest point of the battery I had erected, with my right armclosely hugging the shaft of the signal. In this attitude, and withtrembling heart, I watched the inflow of the tide. 

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

THE RETURNING TIDE. 

To say that I awaited the result with confidence would not be at alltrue. Quite the contrary. Fear and trembling were far more thecharacteristics of my mind in that hour. Had I been allowed more timeto build my cairn--time to have made it high enough to overtop thewaves, and firm enough to resist them, I should have felt lessapprehension. I had no fear that the signal-staff would give way. Ithad been well proved, for there had it stood defying the storm as longas I could remember. It was my newly-raised cairn that I dreaded, bothits height and its durability. As to the former, I had succeeded inraising it five feet high, just within one foot of high-water mark. This would leave me to stand a foot deep in water, nor did I regard thatin the light of a hardship. It was not on this account I had suchuncomfortable imaginings. It was altogether a different thought thatwas vexing me. It was the doubt I entertained of the _faithfulness_ ofthis watermark. I knew that the white line indicated the height of thefull tide under ordinary circumstances, and that when the sea was calm, the surface would coincide with the mark; but only when it was deadcalm. Now it was not calm at that moment. There was enough of breezeto have raised the waves at least a foot in height--perhaps two feet. If so, then two-thirds, or even three-fourths, of my body would be underwater--to say nothing of the spray which would be certain to drivearound me. This, however, was still far less than I had to fear. Supposing that the breeze should continue to freshen--supposing a stormshould come on--nay, even an ordinary gale--then, indeed, the slightelevation which I had obtained above the surface would be of no avail;for during storms I had often observed the white spray lashing over thatvery reef, and rising many feet above the head of the signal-staff. 

"Oh! if a storm should arise, then am I lost indeed!"

Every now and then was I pained with such an apprehension. 

True, the probabilities were in my favour. It was the fair month ofMay, and the morning of that day one of the finest I had ever seen. Inany other month, a storm would have been more regular; but there arestorms even in May, and weather that on shore may seem smiling andbright, is, for all that, windy and gusty upon the bosom of the broadsea, and causes destruction to many a fine ship. Moreover, it did notneed to be a hurricane; far less than an ordinary gale would besufficient to overwhelm me, or sweep me from the precarious footing uponwhich I stood. 

Another apprehension troubled me: my cairn was far too loosely puttogether. I had not attempted to make any building of the thing; therewas not time for that. The stones had been hurled or huddled on top ofone another, just as they dropped out of my hands; and as I set my feetupon them I felt they were far from firm. What if they should not proveenough so to resist the current of the returning tide, or the lashing ofthe waves? Should they not, then indeed I had laboured in vain. Shouldthey fall, I must fall with them, never again to rise!

No wonder that this added another to the many doubts I had to endure;and as I thought upon such a mischance occurring, I again looked eagerlyoutward, and ran my eyes in every direction over the surface of the bay, only, as on every other occasion, to meet with sad disappointment. 

For a long time I remained in the exact position I had first assumed--that is with my arm thrown round the signal-staff, and hugging it as ifit were a dear friend. True, it was the only friend I had then; but forit an attempt to have built the cairn would have been vain. Even couldI have raised it to the full height, it is neither likely that it wouldhave stood the water or that I could have held my position upon it. Without the staff to hold on to, I could not have balanced my body onits top. 

This position, then, I kept, almost without moving a muscle of my body. I dreaded even to change my feet from one stone to another lest themovement might shake the pile and cause it to tumble down, and I knewthat if once down, there would be no chance to build it up again. Thetime was past for that. The water all around the base of the staff wasnow beyond my depth. I could not have moved a step without swimming. 

I passed most of the time in gazing over the water; though I did notmove my body, I kept constantly turning my neck. Now looking before, then behind, then to both sides, and the next moment repeating theseobservations, until I had scanned the surface for the fiftieth time, without sight of boat or ship to reward me. At intervals I watched thereturning tide, and the huge waves as they rolled towards me over thereef, coming home from their far wanderings. They appeared angry, andgrowled at me as they passed, as if to chide and scold me for beingthere. What was I, weak mortal, doing in this their own peculiar home--this ground that was the chosen spot for their wild play? I evenfancied that they talked to me. I grew dizzy as I watched them, andfelt as if I should swoon away and melt into their dark flood. 

I saw them rising higher and higher, until they swept over the top of mycairn, and covered my feet resting on it; higher still and yet higher, till I felt them lipping against my knees. O! when will they stay?When will they cease to come on?

Not yet--not yet--higher! higher! till I stand up to the waist in thebriny flood, and even above that the spray washes around me--against myface--over my shoulders--into my mouth, and eyes, and ears--half-stifling me, half-drowning me! O merciful Father!

The water had reached its height, and I was almost overwhelmed by it;but with desperate tenacity of life I held out, closely clinging to thesignal-shaft. For a very long time I held on, and, had no changeoccurred, I might have been able to keep my place till the morning; buta change was near, and one that placed me in greater peril than ever. 

Night came on; and, as if this had been a signal for my destruction, thewind increased almost to a gale. The clouds had been scowlingthroughout the twilight, as if threatening rain, which now fell intorrents--the wind, as it were, bringing the rain along with it. Iperceived that the waves were every moment rising higher, and one or twolarge ones now swept almost over me. So great was their strength that Iwas scarcely able to resist it, and came very near being swept away. 

I was now full of fear. I saw that should the breakers grow larger, Icould not hold out against them, but must succumb. Even as they were, it was doubtful whether my strength would hold out. 

The last great wave that struck me had somewhat altered my foothold uponthe stones, and it was necessary for me to recover it, or fix myselfstill better. For this purpose I raised my body a little by my arms, and was feeling about with my foot for the most elevated point of mybattery, when another huge wave came rushing along, and whipping both myfeet off the stones, carried them out from the shaft. I held on withboth arms, and for some moments hung almost horizontally upon the water, until the wave had passed. Then permitting my feet to drop down, I feltonce more for the support of the cairn. I touched the stones, but onlytouched them. As soon as a pound of my weight rested upon them, I feltthe cairn crumbling beneath my feet, as if it had melted suddenly away;and, no longer able to sustain myself, I glided down the staff, and sankafter the scattered pile to the bottom of the sea!

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

HUGGING THE STAFF. 

Fortunately for me I had learnt to swim, and I was a tolerably good handat it. It was the most useful accomplishment I could have possessed atthat moment; and but for it I should have been drowned on the instant. Diving, too, I could do a little at, else the ducking I then receivedwould have discomfited me a good deal; for I went quite to the bottomamong the ugly black stones. 

I stayed there not a moment longer than I could help, but mounted backto the surface like a duck; and then, rising upon the wave, lookedaround me. My object in so doing was to get sight of the signal-staff, and with the spray driving in my eyes this was not so easy. Just like awater-dog searching for some object in the water, I had to turn twice orthrice before I saw it; for I was uncertain in which direction to lookfor it, so completely had the sudden plunge blinded me and blunted mysenses. 

I got my eyes upon it at length; not within reach, as might have beenexpected; but many yards off, quite twenty, I should think! Wind andtide had been busy with me; and had I left them to themselves for tenminutes more, they would have carried me to a point from which I shouldnever have been able to swim back. 

As soon as I espied the post I struck directly for it--not indeed that Ivery clearly knew what I should do when I got there, but urged on with asort of instinct that something might interfere in my favour. I wasacting just as men act when in danger of being drowned. I was catchingat straws. I need not say that I was cool: you would not believe me, nor would there be a word of truth in it, for I was far from cool in themoral sense of the word, whatever I might be personally and physically. On the contrary, I was frightened nearly out of my senses; and had justenough left to direct me back to the post, though this might only havebeen instinct. But no, something more than instinct; for I had at thesame time a keen and rational sense of the unpleasant fact, that when Ishould arrive at the post, I might be not a bit nearer to _safety_. Ihad no fear about being able to reach the staff. I had confidenceenough in my natatory powers to make me easy on that score. It was onlywhen I thought of the little help I should find there, that myapprehensions were keen, and this I was thinking of all the while I wasin the water. 

I could easily have climbed the staff as far as the cask, but nofarther. To get to the top was beyond my power; one of thosedifficulties which even the fear of death cannot overcome. I had triedit till I was tired of trying; in short, till I saw I could not do it. Could I only have accomplished that feat, I might have done so before, for I took it for granted that on that high perch I should have beensafe, and the nine-gallon barrel would have been large enough to havegiven me a seat where I might without difficulty have weathered thestorm. 

Another reason there was why it would have been the best place for me. Had I succeeded in mounting up there before nightfall, some one upon theshore might have noticed me, and then the adventure would have endedwithout all this peril. I even thought at the time of those things, andwhile clambering up the shaft entertained hopes that some one mightobserve me. I afterwards learned that some one did--more than one--idlers along shore; but not knowing who it was, and very naturallybelieving that some Sabbath-breaking boys had gone out to the reef toamuse themselves--part of that amusement being to "swarm" up thesignal-staff--I was set down as one of those, and no farther notice wastaken of me. 

I could not have continued to go up the staff. It speedily tired meout; besides, as soon as I perceived the necessity for erecting theplatform, I needed every second of the time that was left me for thatwork. 

All the above thoughts did not pass through my mind while I was in thewater struggling back to the staff, though some of them did. I thoughtof the impossibility of climbing up above the barrel--that was clear tome; and I thought also of what I should do when I reached the post, andthat was not clear to me. I should be able to lay hold upon the staff, as I had done before, but how I was to retain my hold was the unsolvedproblem. And it remained so, till I had got up and seized the staff, and indeed for a good while after. 

Well, I reached the pole at length, after a great deal of buffetting, having the wind and tide, and even the rain in my teeth. But I reachedit, and flung my arms around it as if it had been some dear old friend. Nor was it aught else. Had it not been for that brave stick, I might aswell have stayed at the bottom. 

Having clutched hold of it, I felt for some moments almost as if I hadbeen saved. I experienced no great difficulty in keeping my limbsafloat so long as I had such a support for my arms, though the work wasirksome enough. 

Had the sea been perfectly calm I could have stood it for a long time;perhaps till the tide had gone out again, and this would have been all Icould have desired. But the sea was not calm, and that altered thecase. There had been a short lull with the smoother sea just as Ireturned to the staff, and even this was a fortunate circumstance, as itgave me time to rest and recover my breath. 

Only a short respite it was, and then came wind and rain and roughseas--rougher than ever. I was first lifted up nearly to the barrel, and then let down again with a pitch, and then for some minutes was keptswinging about--the staff serving as a pivot--like some wonderfulacrobat performing his feats in a gymnasium. 

I withstood the first shock, and though it bowled me about, I held onmanfully. I knew I was holding on for my life, and "needs must;" but Ihad slight reason to be satisfied. I felt how near it was to taking me, and I had gloomy forebodings about the result. Worse might come after, and I knew that a few struggles like this last would soon wear me out. 

What, then, could I do that would enable me to hold on? In the intervalbetween the great seas, this was my ruling thought. If I had only beenpossessed of a rope, I could have tied myself to the staff; but then arope was as far away as a boat, or an easy chair by my uncle's fireside. It was no use thinking of a rope, nor did I waste time in doing so; butjust at that moment, as if some good spirit had put the idea into myhead, I thought of something as good as a rope--a _substitute_. Yes, the very thing came up before my mind, as though Providence had guidedme to think of it. 

You are impatient to hear what it was. You shall hear. 

Around my arms and shoulders I wore a garment familiarly known as a"cord jacket"--a roundabout of corduroy cloth, such as boys in thehumbler ranks of life use to wear, or did when I was a boy. It was myeveryday suit, and after my poor mother's death it had come to be mySunday wear as well. Let us say nothing to disparage this jacket. Ihave since then been generally a well-dressed man, and have wornbroadcloth of the finest that West of England looms could produce; butall the wardrobe I ever had would not in one bundle weigh as much in myestimation as that corduroy jacket. I think I may say that I owe mylife to it. 

Well, the jacket chanced to have a good row of buttons upon it--not thecommon horn, or bone, or flimsy lead ones, such as are worn nowadays, but good, substantial metal buttons--as big as a shilling every way, andwith strong iron eyes in them. Well was it for me they were so good andstrong. 

I had the jacket upon my person, and that, too, was a chance in myfavour, for just as like I might not have had it on. When I started toovertake the boat, I had thrown off both jacket and trousers; but on myreturn from that expedition, and before I had got as badly scared as Ibecame afterwards, I had drawn my clothes on again. The air had turnedrather chilly all of a sudden, and this it was that influenced me tore-robe myself. All a piece of good fortune, as you will presentlyperceive. 

What use, then, did I make of the jacket? Tear it up into strips, andwith these tie myself to the staff? No. That might have been done, butit would have been rather a difficult performance for a person swimmingin a rough sea, and having but one hand free to make a knot with. Itwould even have been out of my power to have taken the jacket off mybody, for the wet corduroy was clinging to my skin as if it had beenglued there. I did not do this, then; but I followed out a plan thatserved my purpose as well--perhaps better. I opened wide my jacket, laid my breast against the signal-staff, and, meeting the loose flaps onthe other side, buttoned them from bottom to top. 

Fortunately the jacket was wide enough to take in all. My uncle neverdid me a greater favour in his life--though I did not think so at thetime--than when he made me wear an ugly corduroy jacket that was "milestoo big" for me. 

When the buttoning was finished, I had a moment to rest and reflect--thefirst for a long while. 

So far as being washed away was concerned, I had no longer anything tofear. The post itself might go, but not without me, or I without it. From that time forward I was as much part of the signal-staff as thebarrel at its top--indeed, more, I fancy--for a ship's hawser would nothave bound me faster to it than did the flaps of that strong corduroy. 

Had the keeping close to the signal-staff been all that was wanted Ishould have done well enough, but, alas! I was not yet out of danger;and it was not long ere I perceived that my situation was but littleimproved. Another vast breaker came rolling over the reef, and washedquite over me. In fact, I began to think that I was worse fixed thanever; for in trying to fling myself upward as the wave rose, I foundthat my fastening impeded me, and hence the complete ducking that Ireceived. When the wave passed on, I was still in my place; but whatadvantage would this be? I should soon be smothered by such repeatedimmersions. I should lose strength to hold up, and would then slidedown to the bottom of the staff, and be drowned all the same--althoughit might be said that I had "died by the standard!"

CHAPTER THIRTEEN. 

A STATE OF "SUSPENSE. "

I had not lost presence of mind as yet, but once more set aboutconsidering how I might be able to keep above water. I could easilyslide up the staff without taking out a single button; but once up, howcould I remain there? I should certainly come slipping down again. Oh!that there was only a notch--a knot--a nail--if I only had a knife tomake a nick; but knot, notch, nail, knife, nick--all were alike deniedme. Stay! I was wrong, decidedly wrong. I remembered just then thatwhile attempting to get over the barrel, I had noticed that the staffjust under it was smaller than elsewhere. It had been flanged off atthe top, as if to make a point upon it, and upon this point was placedthe barrel, or rather a portion of the top was inserted into the end ofthe barrel. 

I remembered this narrow part. It formed a sort of ring or collar roundthe post. Was it likely that the protuberance would be large enough tomake a hold for my jacket, and prevent it from slipping back? Likely ornot, it was not the time to be nice about the choice of expedients. There was no choice: this or nothing. 

Before another sea could reach me, I had "swarmed" up the pole. I triedthe experiment. It would not do. I came sliding down again, sadderthan I had gone up; and as soon as down, I was treated to "anothersorrow of the same"--a fresh sea that ducked and drowned me as before. 

The cause of my failure was that I could not get the collar of my jackethigh enough. My head was in the way. 

Up the pole again with a new thought. A fresh hope had arisen in mymind, as soon as I rose out of the waves; and this hope was that I mightfasten something around the top, and to this something fasten myself. 

But what was the something to be? I had also thought of that; and youshall hear what it was. I chanced to have upon my shoulders a pair ofbraces, and fortunately they were good ones--no pedlar's stuff, butstout braces of buckskin leather. This was the something by which Iintended to hang myself up. 

I lost no time in trying. I had no desire to stay longer below than Icould help, and I soon "speeled" up again. The jacket served a goodpurpose. It helped to stay me on the staff; and by pressing my backoutward, and holding well with my feet, I could remain a good whilewithout getting tired. 

Placing myself in this attitude, I unloosed my braces. I acted withcaution, notwithstanding my disagreeable plight. I took care not todrop them while knotting the two together; and I also took care to makethe knot a firm one, as well as to waste only a very little of theprecious length of the buckskin. I should need every inch of it. 

Having got them both into one piece, I made a loop at the end, takingcare that the post should be _inside_ the loop. This done, I pushed theloop up till it was above the shoulder of the staff--right "chuck" up tothe barrel--and then I drew it tight and close. It remained only topass the other end through my buttoned jacket, and knot it round thecloth. This I managed after a little, and then lying back, tried itwith my whole weight. I even let go with my feet, and hung suspendedfor a moment or two; and had any pilot just then have seen me throughhis night-glass, he could have had but one belief--that suicide or someterrible crime had been committed. 

Over-wearied, half-drowned was I, and I will not say whether or not Ilaughed at the odd attitude in which I had placed myself; but I couldhave laughed, for from that moment I knew no further fear. I felt thatI was delivered from death, as certainly as if I had seen Harry Blew andhis boat rowing within ten yards of me. The storm might rage, rainfall, and wind blow; spray might pitch over and around me; but I wassatisfied that I should be able to keep my position in spite of all. 

True, it was far from being as comfortable as I might have wished it;but now that the peril was past I began to consider how I could improveit. My feet gave me the most trouble. Every now and then my legsexhibited a tendency to get tired and let go their hold, and then Idropped back to my _hanging_ attitude again. 

This was unpleasant and somewhat dangerous, but I did not allow it tovex me long. There was a cure for this, like everything else, and Isoon discovered it. I split up the legs of my pantaloons quite to theknees--as good luck would have it they were corduroy like the jacket--and then taking the two long pieces that hung down, I gave them a twistor two, passed them round the post, and knotted them together on theopposite side. This furnished a rest for the lower half of my body; andthus, half sitting, half hanging, I passed the remainder of the night. 

When I tell you that I saw the tide go out, and leave the rocks bare, you will think I surely released myself from my perch, and got down uponthe reef. But I did nothing of the kind. I had no idea of trustingmyself on those rocks again if I could help it. 

I was not comfortable where I was, but still I could endure it for awhile longer; and I feared to make any alteration in the premises lest Imight have to use them again. Moreover, I knew that where I was Ishould very likely be seen from the shore as soon as the day broke, andthen relief would be sure to be sent to me. 

And it was sent, or came without any sending. Scarcely was the redAurora above the water-line, when I perceived a boat making towards mewith all speed; and as soon as it drew near, I saw, what I had guessedlong before, that it was Harry Blew himself that was handling the oars. 

I shall not tell you how Harry acted when he came up; how he laughed andshouted, and waved his oar-blade in the air; and then how kindly andgently he lowered me down, and laid me in his boat; and when I told himthe whole story, and how his boat had gone to the bottom, instead ofbeing angry with me, he only laughed, and said it was well it had beenno worse; and from that day not a syllable of reproach ever passed hislips--not a word about the lost dinghy. 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN. 

FOR PERU--TO-MORROW!

Even this narrow escape had no effect. I was not more afraid of thewater than ever; but _rather liked_ it all the more on account of thevery excitement which its dangers produced. 

Very soon after I began to experience a longing to see foreign lands, and to travel over the great ocean itself. I never cast my eyes outupon the bay, that this yearning did not come over me; and when I sawships with their white sails, far off upon the horizon, I used to thinkhow happy they must be who were on board of them; and I would gladlyhave exchanged places with the hardest-working sailor among their crews. 

Perhaps I might not have felt these longings so intensely had I beenhappy at home--that is, had I been living with a kind father and gentlemother; but my morose old uncle took little interest in me; and therebeing, therefore, no ties of filial affection to attach me to home, mylongings had full play. I was compelled to do a good deal of work onthe farm, and this was a sort of life for which I had no natural liking. 

The drudgery only increased my desire to go abroad--to behold thewonderful scenes of which I had read in books, and of which I hadreceived still more glowing accounts from sailors, who had once beenfishermen in our village, and who occasionally returned to visit theirnative place. These used to tell us of lions, and tigers, andelephants, and crocodiles, and monkeys as big as men, and snakes as longas ships' cables, until their exciting stories of the adventures theyhad experienced among such creatures filled me with an enthusiasticdesire to see with my own eyes these rare animals, and to take part inthe chasing and capturing of them as the sailors themselves had done. In short, I became very tired of the dull monotonous life which I wasleading at home, and which I then supposed was peculiar to our owncountry; for, according to our sailor-visitors, in every other part ofthe world there was full store of stirring adventures, and wild animals, and strange scenes. 

One young fellow, I remember, who had only been as far as the Isle ofMan, brought back such accounts of his adventures among blacks andboa-constrictors, that I quite envied him the exciting sports he hadthere witnessed. Though, for certain reasons, I had been well schooledin writing and arithmetic, yet I had but a slight knowledge ofgeography, as it was not a prominent branch of study in our school. Icould scarce tell, therefore, where the Isle of Man lay; but I resolved, the first opportunity that offered, that I should make a voyage to it, and see some of the wonderful sights of which the young fellow spoke. 

Although this to me would have been a grand undertaking, yet I was notwithout hopes of being able to accomplish it. I knew that upon oddoccasions a schooner traded from our port to this famed island, and Ibelieved it possible, some time or other, to get a passage in her. Itmight not be so easy, but I was resolved to try what could be done. Ihad made up my mind to get on friendly terms with some of the sailorsbelonging to the schooner, and ask them to take me along with them onone of their trips. 

While I was patiently waiting and watching for this opportunity anincident occurred that caused me to form new resolutions and drove theschooner and three-legged island quite out of my head. 

About five miles from our little village, and further down the bay, stood a large town. It was a real seaport, and big ships came there--great three-masted vessels, that traded to all parts of the world, andcarried immense cargoes of merchandise. 

One day I chanced to have been sent there, along with a farm-servant ofmy uncle, who drove a cart full of farm produce which he was taking tothe town for sale. I was sent to assist him, by holding the horse whilehe was engaged disposing of the contents of the cart. 

It happened that the cart was drawn up near one of the wharves where theshipping lay, so that I had a fine opportunity of looking at the greatleviathans of vessels moored along the quay, and admiring their tallslender masts and elegant rigging. 

There was one ship directly opposite to us that particularly attractedmy admiration. She was larger than any that was near, and herbeautifully tapering masts rose higher by several feet than those of anyother vessel in the port. But it was neither her superior size nor hermore elegant proportions that fixed my attention so earnestly upon her, though these had at first attracted it. What rendered her sointeresting in my eyes was the fact that she was about to sail verysoon--upon the following day. This fact I learnt from a large board, which I saw fastened in a conspicuous place upon her rigging, and uponwhich I read the following:--

"The _Inca_--for Peru--To-morrow. "

My heart began to thump loudly against my ribs, as if some terribledanger was near, but it was only the emotion caused by the wild thoughtsthat rushed into my mind as I read the brief but stirringannouncement--"For Peru, _to-morrow_. "

Quick as lightning ran my reflections, all having their origin in thequestion, self-asked: why cannot I start "for Peru, to-morrow?" Whynot?

There were grand impediments, and many of them; I knew that, wellenough. First, there was my uncle's servant, who was by my side, andwhose duty it was to take me home again. Of course, it would have beenpreposterous to have asked his consent to my going. 

Secondly, there was the consent of the people of the ship to beobtained. I was not so innocent as to be ignorant of the fact, that apassage to Peru, or to any other part of the world, was a thing thatcost a great deal of money; and that even little boys like myself wouldnot be taken without paying. 

As I had no money, or not so much as would have paid for a passage in aferry-boat, of course this difficulty stared me in the face, veryplainly. How was I to get passage?

As I have said, my reflections ran as quick as lightning, and before Ihad gazed for a dozen minutes upon that beautiful ship, the impediments, both of the passage-money and the guardianship of the farmer's man, vanished from my thoughts; and I had come to the determination, withfull belief in being able to carry it out, that I _should_ start forPeru to-morrow. 

In what part of the world Peru lay, I knew no more than the man in themoon; not near so much, since he has a good view of it on moonlightnights, and must know very well where it is. My school learning hadextended no farther than to reading, writing, and arithmetic. In thelast I was quite an adept, for our village teacher was rather clever at"ciphering, " and took great pride in proving his accomplishment, bycommunicating what he knew to his pupils. It was the leading branch ofstudy in his school. Geography, however, had been neglected, almostuntaught; and I knew not in what part of the world Peru lay, though Ihad heard that there was such a country. 

The returned sailors already mentioned had spoken much about Peru--thatit was a very hot country, and a very long way from England, a full sixmonths' voyage. I had heard, moreover, that it was a country ofwonderful gold mines, and blacks, and snakes, and palm-trees; and thiswas enough for me. It was just the sort of place I desired to see. ForPeru, then, was I bound, and in the good ship _Inca_. 

My next reflection was how I should act--how get over the difficultyabout the passage-money, and also escape from the guardianship of myfriend "John, " the driver of the cart. The former would appear thegreater dilemma, though in reality it was no such thing; at least, so Ithought at the time. My reasons for thinking so were these: I had oftenheard of boys running away to sea--of their being accepted on boardships, and allowed to become boy-sailors and afterwards able seamen. Iwas under the impression that there was not much difficulty about thematter, and that almost any boy who was big enough and smart enoughwould be taken aboard, if he was but willing to work for it. 

My only apprehension at the time was about my own bigness, or rather"littleness, " for I knew that I was still but a very small shaver--smaller even than my age would indicate--though I had a well-knit frame, and was tolerably tight and tough. I had some doubt, however, about mysize, for I was often "twitted" with being such a very little fellow. Iwas fearful, therefore, that this might be an obstacle to my being takenas a boy-sailor; for I had really made up my mind to offer myself assuch on board the _Inca_. With regard to "John, " my apprehensions werevery great. On the first impulse, I thought of no other plan than togive him the slip, and leave him to go home without me. After a littlereflection, I perceived that that course would never do. John would beback in the morning with half-a-dozen of his kind--and perhaps my unclehimself--in quest of me. They would most likely arrive before the shipshould sail, for vessels rarely take their departure at an early hour inthe morning. The bellman would raise the hue and cry. The whole townwould be traversed, and perhaps the ship searched, where, of course, Ishould be found, delivered up, carried home, and, beyond doubt, severelywhipped; for I knew my uncle's disposition well enough to believe thatthat would most certainly be the wind-up of the adventure. No, no, itwould never do to let John and his cart go home without me. 

A little reflection convinced me of this, and at the same time helped meto resolve upon a better plan. The new resolve was to go back alongwith my guardian John, and then take my departure from home itself. 

Without imparting aught of my design, or making John in any way myconfidant, I mounted into the cart along with him, and rode back to thevillage. I reached home as quietly, and apparently as little concernedabout anything that was passing in my mind, as when I left it in themorning. 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN. 

RUNNING AWAY. 

It was near night when we arrived at the farm; and I took care duringthe remainder of the evening to act as naturally as if there was nothingunusual in my thoughts. Little dreamt my relatives and the domestics ofthe farmhouse--little dreamt they of the big design that lay hid withinmy bosom, and which at intervals, when I reflected upon it, caused myheart to heave again. 

There were moments when I half repented of my purpose. When I lookedupon the familiar faces of home--for after all it was home--the onlyhome I had--when I reflected that I might never see those faces again;when I reflected that some of them might grieve for me--some I knew, _would_ grieve--when I pondered upon the deception I was practising uponall of them, I in full possession of a design of which they knewnothing; I say when these thoughts were in my mind, I half repented ofmy purpose. I would have given the world for a confidant, while thuswavering; and no doubt, had I had one who would have advised me againstgoing, I should have remained at home--at least, for that time--though, in the end, my wayward and aquatic nature would have carried me to seaall the same. 

You will, no doubt, think it strange that under these circumstances Idid not seek out Harry Blew, and take his advice. Ah! that is just whatI should have done, had Harry been within reach, but he was not: theyoung waterman was a waterman no more. He had become tired of that sortof life months ago, had sold his boat, and gone off as a regular sailor_before the mast_. Perhaps if Harry Blew had been still at home, Ishould not have so much wished to go abroad; but from the time that heleft, I longed every day to follow his example; and whenever I lookedseaward over the bay, it was with a yearning that it would be impossibleto explain. A prisoner, looking through the bars of his prison, couldnot have felt a greater longing to be free, than I to be away, far away, upon the bosom of the bright ocean. Had the young waterman only beenthere to counsel me, perhaps I might have acted differently; but he, mybest friend, was gone. 

And now I had no confidant to whom I might impart my secret. There wasone young fellow, a farm-servant, whom I thought I might have trusted. I was fond of him, and I believe I was a favourite with him as well. Twenty times I had it on my tongue's end to tell him of my intention, but as often I checked myself. I did not fear that he would betray me, provided I gave up my design of running away; but I fancied he wouldadvise me against it, and in the event of my persisting, _then_ he mightbetray me. It would be of no use, therefore, seeking counsel from him, and I kept the design to myself. 

I ate my supper, and went to bed as usual. 

You will expect to hear that I got out of bed, and stole away in thenight. 

Not so. I kept my bed till the usual hour for rising, though I sleptscarce a wink. The thought of my important purpose kept me awake, andduring the few snatches of sleep I had, I dreamt of big ships androlling seas, of climbing up tall masts, and dragging black, tarryropes, till my fingers were in blisters. 

I had at first partly made up my mind to take my departure in the night, which I could easily have effected without danger of disturbing any one. There were no burglars in our quiet little village, nor had any beenheard of for years, so that most people left their outside doors on thelatch. The door of my uncle's house was on that night particularly freeof egress, for, it being summer, and the weather extremely hot, it hadbeen left "on the jar. " I could have slipped out without causing iteven to creak. 

But though so very young, I was not without some powers ofratiocination; and I reasoned that if I ran away in the night, I shouldbe missed at an early hour of the morning, and consequently sought for. The searchers, or some portion of them, would be pretty certain tofollow me to the seaport town, and find me there as a matter of course. I should be in no better position than if I had given John the slip onthe preceding day. Moreover, it was but five or six miles to the town--I should go over the ground in two hours at most--I should arrive tooearly, before the people of the ship would be stirring--the captainwould be a-bed, and therefore I could not see him to offer myself as avolunteer in his service. These were the considerations that induced meto remain at home until morning, although I waited impatiently for thehour. 

I ate my breakfast along with the rest. Some one observed that I lookedpale and "out of sorts. " John attributed it to my journey of thepreceding day, under the hot sun; and this explanation seemed to satisfyevery one. 

After breakfast I was afraid I should be ordered to some work--such asdriving a horse, from which I might not easily get off--some one mightbe set to a task along with me, who might report me too soon if I shouldabsent myself. Fortunately there was no work fit for me on thatparticular day, and I was not ordered about anything. 

Taking advantage of this, I brought out my sloop, which I wasoccasionally in the habit of amusing myself with during hours ofleisure. There were other boys who had sloops, and schooners, andbrigs, and we used to have races over the pond in the park. It wasSaturday. There was no school on Saturday, and I knew that some ofthese boys would repair to the pond as soon as they had breakfasted, ifnot sooner. This would be a capital excuse for my going there; and withthe sloop ostentatiously carried I passed through the farmyard, andwalked in the direction of the park. I even entered the enclosure, andproceeded to the pond, where, as I had conjectured, I found several ofmy companions with their little ships going, in full sail. 

"Oh, " thought I, "if I were to declare my intentions! what a stir itwould make if the boys only knew what I was about to do with myself?"

I was welcomed by the boys, who seemed glad to see me once more amongthem. The reason of this was, that of late I had been kept almostconstantly at work, and found but few occasions when I could join themat play, and I believe I had formerly been a play favourite with most ofthem. 

But I remained among them only during the time in which the fleet madeone voyage across the lake--a miniature regatta, in which my own sloopwas conqueror--and taking the little vessel under my arm, I bade themgood-day, and left them. 

They wondered at my going away so abruptly, but I found some excuse thatsatisfied them. 

As I crossed the park wall, I glanced back upon the companions of mychildhood, and the tears ran down my cheeks as I turned away from themfor ever. 

I crouched along the wall, and soon got into the high road that led fromour village to the seaport town. I did not remain upon the road, butcrossed it, and took into the fields on the opposite side. My object indoing this was to get under cover of some woods that ran for a gooddistance nearly parallel to the direction of the road. Through these Iintended to travel, as far as they would screen me from observation; forI knew that if I kept on the road I should run the chance of beingpassed or met by some of the villagers, who would report having seen me, and thus guide the pursuit in the right direction. I could not guess atwhat hour the ship might weigh anchor, and therefore I could not make mytime for absenting myself from the village. This had been the thoughtthat troubled me all the morning. I feared to arrive too soon, lest thevessel might not sail until I should be missed, and people sent afterme. On the other hand, I dreaded lest I might reach the port too late, and find the ship gone. This would have been a disappointment worsethan to be taken back, and whipped for the attempt at running away--atleast, so I should have considered it at the time. I say, then, thatthis was the thought that had annoyed me all the morning, and stillcontinued to do so; for it no longer occurred to me that there was anydanger of my being refused once I offered myself on the ship. I hadeven forgotten that I was so small a boy. The magnitude of my designshad magnified me, in my own estimation, to the dimensions of a man. 

I reached the woods, and traversed them from end to end unseen. I metneither ranger nor gamekeeper. When I had passed through the timber, Itook into some fields; but I was now at a good distance from the road, and I was less afraid of meeting any one who knew me. I could tell howfar I was from the road, by keeping the sea in sight, for I knew thatthe former ran close to the beach. 

The tall spires of the seaport town at length came in sight, and bythese I was enabled to guide myself in the proper direction. Aftercrossing a great many drains and ditches, and scrambling throughnumerous hedges--here and there making a bit upon private roads that ranin the right course--I arrived on the outskirts of the town. I made nopause there, but directing my steps among the houses, I soon found astreet that led towards the quay. I saw the tall masts as I approached, and wildly beat my heart as my eyes rested upon the tallest of all, withits ensign drawn up to the main truck, and floating proudly in thebreeze. 

I took note of nothing more; but, hurrying forward, I scrambled over thebroad plank staging; and having crossed the gangway, stood upon the deckof the _Inca_. 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN. 

THE INCA AND HER CREW. 

On crossing the gangway, I stopped near the main-hatchway, where five orsix sailors were busy with a large pile of barrels and boxes. I sawthat they were lading the vessel, and with a tackle were lowering thebarrels and boxes into the hold. They were in their shirt-sleeves, somewith Guernsey frocks and wide canvas trousers, smeared with grease andtar. One among them wore a blue cloth jacket, with trousers of similarmaterial, and it occurred to me that he might be the mate; for I fanciedthat the captain of such a big ship must be a very grand individual, andvery superbly dressed. 

He with the blue jacket was constantly giving orders and directions tothe sailors at work, which I noticed were not always promptly obeyed;and frequently the men might be heard suggesting contrary modes ofaction, until a hubbub of voices would arise disputing about the properplan for executing the work. 

All this would have been different on board a man-of-war, where theorder of an officer is instantly obeyed without question or remark; buton a merchant vessel it is far otherwise. The orders of the mate areoften issued more as counsels than commands, and the men exercise a sortof discretion in obeying them. This is not always the case, and dependsvery much on the character of the mate himself; but on board the _Inca_the discipline did not appear to be of the strictest. What with theclatter of tongues, the "skreeking" of pulley-blocks, the rattling ofboxes against each other, the bundling of trucks over the staging, andother like sounds, there was more noise than I had ever heard in mylife. It quite disconcerted me at first; and I stood for some minutesin a state of half bewilderment at what I heard and saw. 

After a while there was a sort of lull. The great water-butt that thesailors had been lowering down the hatchway had reached the hold below, and been rolled into its place, and this produced a temporary cessationin the noises. 

Just then one of the sailors chanced to set his eyes upon me; and, afterregarding me with a comic leer, cried out--

"Ho! my little marlin-spike! What might _you_ be wantin' aboard?--goin'to ship, eh?"

"No, " rejoined a second; "don't yer see he's a captain hisself?--got hisown craft there!"

This remark was made in allusion to my schooner, which I had broughtalong with me, and was holding in my hands. 

"Schooner ahoy!" shouted a third of the men. "Whither bound?"

This was followed by a burst of laughter from all hands, who were nowaware of my presence, and stood regarding me as though I was somethingextremely ludicrous in their eyes. 

I was rather abashed by this reception on the part of the rough tars, and remained for some moments without knowing what to say or do. But Iwas relieved from my uncertainty by the mate in the blue jacket, who, approaching me, asked, in a more serious tone, what was my businessaboard. 

I replied that I wanted to see the captain. Of course I believed thatthere was a captain, and that he was the proper person to whom I shouldaddress myself in regard to the business I had in view. 

"Want to see the captain!" echoed my interrogator. "And what might beyour business with him, youngster? I'm the mate: won't I do?"

I hesitated a moment; but seeing that it was the captain'srepresentative who put the question, I thought there could be no harm infrankly declaring my intentions. I replied--"I wish to be a sailor!"

If the men had laughed loud before, they now laughed louder. In factthere was a regular yell, in which the mate himself joined as heartilyas any of them. 

Amidst the peals of laughter, my ears were greeted with a variety ofexpressions that quite humiliated me. 

"Look yonder, Bill!" cried one, addressing a comrade who was at somedistance. "Look at the wee chap as wants to be a sailor. My eyes! Youlittle tuppence worth o' ha'pence, you ain't big enough for a belayin'pin! A see-a-lor! My eyes!"

"Does your mother know yer out?" inquired a second. 

"No, that she don't, " said a third, making reply for me; "nor hisfather, neyther. I'll warrant, now, the chap has run away from home. Have you gi'n 'em the slip, little sticklebat?"

"Look here, youngster!" said the mate. "Take my advice: go back to yourmother, give my compliments to the old lady, and tell her to take a turnor two of her petticoat strings round you, belay them to the leg of achair, and keep you safe moored there for half a dozen years to come!"This advice elicited a fresh peal of laughter. I felt humiliated atthis rough bantering, and knew not what reply to make. In my confusionI stammered out the words--

"I have no mother to go home to!"

This reply appeared to produce a sudden effect upon the mirth of theserude-looking men, and I could hear some of them give utterance tocertain expressions of sympathy. 

Not so, however, the mate, who, without changing his tone of banter, instantly rejoined--

"Well, then, go to your father, and tell _him_ to give you a goodflogging!"

"I have no father!"

"Poor little chap! it's a horphin arter all, " said one of the tars, in akind tone. 

"No father either, you say, " continued the mate, who appeared to me anunfeeling brute; "then go to your grandmother, or your uncle, or youraunt, if you've got one; or go anywhere you like, but get about yourbusiness from here, or I'll trice you up, and give you a round dozen onthe buttocks; be off now, I say!"

The brute seemed fully in earnest; and, deeply mortified by the threat, I turned away in obedience to the command. 

I had reached the gangway, and was about to step upon the plank, when Iobserved a man coming in the opposite direction--from the shore. He wasdressed in the same style as a merchant or other citizen might havebeen, with a black frock-coat and beaver hat; but there was something inhis look that told me he belonged to the sea. The complexion of hisface was of that weather bronze, and there was an expression in the eyeswhich I knew to be characteristic of men who lead the life of themariner. Moreover, his trousers were of blue pilot-cloth, and that gavehim a sea-faring look. It struck me at the moment that he was thecaptain of the ship. 

I was not long in doubt. On reaching the gangway, the stranger steppedaboard with an air that betokened him the master; and I heard him issuesome orders in a tone that bespoke his full command of everybody withinhearing. 

He did not stop after going aboard, but walked on towards thequarter-deck of the vessel. 

It occurred to me that I might still have some chance by addressingmyself directly to him; and, without hesitation, I turned back andfollowed him. 

In spite of some remonstrance from the mate and one or two of the men, Ikept on till I had overtaken the captain just as he was about to divedown into his cabin. 

I arrested his attention by plucking the skirt of his coat. 

He turned round in some surprise, and inquired what I wanted with him. 

In as few words as I could manage it, I made known my wishes. The onlyreply he made me was a laugh; and then turning round, he cried out toone of the men--

"Here, Waters! Hoist this urchin upon your shoulders, and set himashore. Ha! ha! ha!"

Without saying another word, he stepped down the companion ladder, anddisappeared out of my sight. 

In the midst of my chagrin, I felt myself lifted in the strong arms of"Waters, " who, after carrying me across the staging-plank, and someyards over the wharf, deposited me upon the pavement, and thus addressedme:--

"Now, my little sprat! take Jack Waters's advice, and keep out o'salt-water as long as you can, else the sharks may get hold on you. "

And then, after a pause, during which he seemed to reflect aboutsomething, he inquired--

"And you're a horphin, are ye, my little 'un? Got neyther father normother?"

"Neither, " I replied. 

"A pity it are! I was once a horphin myself. Well, yer a spunky littlechap to be wantin' to go to sea, and ye deserve somethin' for it. If Iwere captain I'd take you along; but ye see I'm only afore the mast, andkin do nothin' for ye; but I'll be back some day again, and maybe you'llbe bigger then. Here, take this anyhow for a keepsake, and by it you'llremember me till sometime when you see me in port again, and who knowsbut then I may find a berth for you. So good-bye now! Go home again, like a good boy, and stay there till you've growed a bit. "

As the kind-hearted sailor said this, he handed me his knife, andturning away, walked back on board his ship, leaving me alone upon thewharf. 

Wondering at his unexpected kindness, I stood gazing after him till hedisappeared behind the bulwarks; and then, mechanically putting theknife in my pocket, I remained for a while without stirring from thespot. 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. 

NOT BIG ENOUGH. 

My reflections were anything but pleasant, for never had I been somortified in my life. All my fine dreams of reefing topsails, andseeing foreign lands, had been dissipated in a period of less than tenminutes. All my plans completely frustrated. 

My first feeling was that of extreme humiliation and shame. I fanciedthat the passers-by must all be aware of what had transpired, and of theprecise situation in which I stood. I saw, moreover, the heads ofseveral of the sailors as they stood looking at me over the bulwarks, and upon their faces I could perceive a derisive expression. Some ofthem were still laughing loudly. 

I could bear it no longer, and without hesitation I hurried away fromthe spot. 

Near at hand were large boxes, barrels, and bales of merchandise lyingupon the wharf. They were not piled together, but scattered about, withspaces between them. Into one of those spaces I glided, and was soonout of sight of everybody, while everybody was equally hidden from mysight. I felt almost as if I had got clear of some danger; so pleasantis it to escape from ridicule, even though one may feel that he has notdeserved it. 

There was a little box among the others, just big enough for a seat, andupon this I sat down, and gave way to reflection. 

What had I best do? Yield up all thoughts of the sea, and return to thefarm, and my crabbed old uncle?

You will say that this would have been the wisest course for me to havepursued, as well as the most natural. Perhaps so; but the thought ofdoing so scarcely entered my mind. I did certainly entertain thethought, but as quickly abandoned it. 

"No, " said I to myself, "I am not yet conquered; I shall not retreatlike a coward. I have made one step, and I shall follow it up, if Ican. What matters it if they refuse to take me in this big proud ship?There are others in port--scores of others. Some of them may be glad tohave me. I shall try them all before I give up my design. "

"Why did they refuse me?" I asked myself, continuing my soliloquy. "Why? They gave no reason; what could it have been? Ha! my size itwas! They compared me to a marlin-spike, and a belaying-pin. I knowwhat a marlin-spike is, and a belaying-pin, too. Of course, they meantby this insulting comparison to insinuate that I am too small to be asailor. But a boy-sailor--surely I am big enough for that? I haveheard of sailor boys not so old as I am. What size am I? How tall, Ishould like to know? Oh! if I only had a carpenter's rule I would soonsettle that point! How thoughtless of me not to have measured myselfbefore leaving home! Can I not do it here? I wonder if there is no wayof finding out how tall I am. "

The current of my reflections was at this moment broken in upon, by myobserving on one of the boxes some figures roughly scratched with chalk, and on closer inspection I made out the cipher to be "4 foot. " I saw atonce that it referred to the length of the box, for its height could nothave been so much. Perhaps it had been thus marked by the carpenter whomade the case, or it may have been put on to guide the sailors in ladingthe vessel. 

Be that as it may, it gave me an idea; and in less than three minutes Iknew my stature to an inch. 

I ascertained it in the following manner: I laid myself down alongsidethe box, and close in to its edge. Having placed my heels on a levelwith one end, I stretched myself out to my full length. I then feltwith my hand whether the crown of my head came flush with the other endof the case. It did not, though there was scarce an inch wanting tomake me as long as the box; but wriggle and stretch my joints as Imight, I could not get more than square with it. Of course, it made nodifference--as far as determining my height was concerned: if the boxwas four feet long, I could not be quite four feet; and as I knew a boyof only four feet in height was but a very small boy indeed, I rose tomy legs, considerably mortified by the knowledge I had gained. 

Previous to this measurement, I really had no idea I was of such shortstature. What boy _does_ think himself much less than a man? But now Iwas convinced of my littleness. No wonder Jack Waters had called me asprat, and his comrades had compared me to a marlin-spike and abelaying-pin. 

The knowledge I had gained of my Lilliputian stature put me all out ofheart with myself, and my designs now assumed a more gloomy aspect. Ifelt almost sure that none of the ships would receive me; for Iremembered that I had never heard of boy-sailors so small as I was. Certainly I had never seen any; but, on the contrary, some nearly aslarge as men, who were nevertheless called "boys" on board the brigs andschooners that frequented our little harbour. It would be hopeless, then, for me to offer myself. After all, I should have to go homeagain. 

I once more sat down upon the box, and proceeded to re-consider thesituation. My mind is rather of an inventive turn, and it had a bentthat way even in earliest youth. It was not long before a plan offereditself that promised to relieve me from my dilemma, and enable me tocarry out my original intention to its full extent. 

I was aided by memory in the conception of this plan. I rememberedhaving both heard and read of boys--and men as well--concealingthemselves aboard ships, and being thus carried out to sea; and thencrawling forth from their hiding-places, when the vessels were too farfrom land for them to be sent back. 

The recollection of these daring adventurers had scarcely crossed mymind, before I had formed the resolution to follow their example. Quickalmost as the thought, I had made my resolve. I could hide myself onboard a ship--perhaps that very ship from which I had been soignominiously expelled. She was the only one that appeared to begetting ready to sail; but, to tell the truth, had there been a dozenothers starting at the same time, I should have selected her before themall. 

You may be surprised at my saying so, but it is easily explained. I wasso piqued at the people on board, especially the mate, on account of theuncivil treatment he had shown me, that I felt at the time it would be asort of revenge to play them this trick. I knew that they would notthrow me overboard; and with the exception of the mate himself, I hadnot noted any symptoms of a cruel disposition among the sailors. Ofcourse it was natural they should have enjoyed a joke at my expense; butI remembered, also, that some of them had uttered expressions ofsympathy when they heard from me that I was an orphan. 

In the big ship, then, was I determined to have passage--spite of mate, captain, and crew!

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. 

STEALING ABOARD. 

But how was I to get aboard? How conceal myself when there?

These were the difficulties that presented themselves. I might walk ondeck as I had already done, but not without being observed by some ofthe crew, and of course ordered ashore again. 

Could I not bribe some of the sailors to let me go about the deck? Whathad I to bribe them with? Not a penny of money. My sloop and myclothes--these last of very poor quality--were all I possessed in theworld. I would have given the sloop, but a moment's reflectionconvinced me that no sailor would set any value on an article which hecould easily make for himself; for I presumed that all sailors couldmanufacture little ships at their pleasure. It would be useless toattempt bribing any of them with such a toy, and I thought no more ofit. 

But stay! I had something upon my person of some value. I had a watch. It is true it was but a very common one--an old-fashioned silver watch, and not worth much, though it kept time well enough. It had been givenme by my poor mother, though she had left me a much better one, which myuncle had appropriated to himself. The old one, of little value, I wasallowed to carry about with me, and fortunately it was in my fob at thatmoment. Would not this bribe Waters, or some other of the sailors, to"smuggle" me aboard, and conceal me there till the ship got out to sea?The thing was not unlikely. At all risks, I resolved to make trial. 

Perhaps the chief difficulty would be to see Waters, or any of thesailors, apart from the rest, in order to communicate my wishes; but Iresolved to hang about the ship, and watch till some one of them shouldcome ashore alone. 

I was not without hopes that I might be able to steal on board ofmyself--perhaps after nightfall, when the men had "knocked off" work, and were below in the forecastle. In that case, I need not tell any ofthem of my design. In the darkness, I believed I might manage to crouchpast the watch or clamber over the side and get down below. Once in thehold, I had no fear but that I should be able to secrete myself among somany barrels and boxes as they were stowing away. 

There were two doubts that troubled me. Would the ship remain in portuntil night? Would my uncle and his people not be after me before then?

For the first time, I was not very uneasy. I saw that the vessel stillcarried the same placard as on the preceding day--"_The Inca, for Peru, to-morrow_!" It was not likely she would sail upon that day. Moreover, there were still many packages of merchandise lying on the quay--which Iknew were intended as part of her lading, from the position in whichthey were placed. I had heard, moreover, that vessels, when bound fordistant parts, are not very punctual in their time of starting. 

Reasoning in this way, I felt assured that the ship would not sail onthat day, and I should have the chances of boarding her in thenight-time. 

But then there was the other danger--of my being captured and carriedback home. On reflection this did not appear imminent. They would notmiss me on the farm before nightfall; or if they did, they would waituntil dark before going in search of me, thinking, of course, that nightwould bring me home. After all, I had no reason to be apprehensive fromthis source; and ceasing altogether to think of it, I set about makingpreparations to carry out my design. 

I had foresight enough to perceive, that when once in the ship, I shouldhave to remain concealed for at least twenty-four hours--perhaps muchlonger. I could not live so long without eating. Where was I to getprovisions? I had not, as already mentioned, one penny in the world, wherewith to purchase food, and I should not have known where or how tobeg for it. 

But an idea came into my head that promised to relieve me from thisdilemma. I could _sell my sloop_, and thus obtain wherewith to buysomething to eat. 

The little vessel would be of no more use to me now; and why not partwith her at once?

Without farther consideration, therefore, I made my way out from amongthe barrels, and proceeded along the quay to look out for a purchaserfor my little craft. 

I soon succeeded in finding one. A sort of marine toyshop offereditself; and after a little bartering with the proprietor, I closed thebargain for a shilling. My little sloop, neatly rigged as she was, wasworth five times the amount, and, under different circumstances, I wouldnot have parted with her for even that sum; but the Jew dealer evidentlysaw that I was in difficulties, and, like all his tribe, had no scruplesabout taking advantage of them. 

I was now in ample funds for my purpose; and repairing to a convenientshop, I laid out the whole of the money on cheese and crackers. Ibought sixpence worth of each; and having crammed my pockets with mypurchase, I returned to my old place among the merchandise, and seatedmyself once more upon the box. I had grown somewhat hungry--for it hadgot to be after dinner hour--and I now relieved my appetite by an attackupon the crackers and cheese, which considerably lightened the cargo inmy pockets. 

Evening was now approaching, and I bethought me that I might as welltake a stroll along by the side of the ship, by way of a reconnaissance. It would enable me to ascertain where I might climb over the side mosteasily, which knowledge would be of use to me when the hour shouldarrive for making the attempt. What if the sailors _did_ see me goingabout? They could not hinder me from walking along the quay, and theywould never dream of my object in staying there. What if they shouldtake notice of me, and taunt me as before? I could talk back to them, and thus gain a good opportunity for observation--the very thing Iwanted. 

Without losing another moment, I stepped forth from my resting-place, and commenced sauntering along, with an assumed air of indifference toall that was passing around. I soon came opposite the stem of the bigship, where I paused and looked up. Her deck was nearly on a level withthe pavement, because she was now heavily laden, and of course at fulldepth in the water; but the high bulwarks on her quarter prevented mefrom seeing the deck. I perceived that it would be easy to step fromthe quay, and after clambering up the bulwarks, get over by the mizenshrouds; and I at once made up my mind that this would be the properway. Of course, I should have to creep through the shrouds with greatcaution. If the night should not prove dark enough, and I should bedetected by the watch, it would be all up with me. I should getcaught--perhaps suspected as a thief and punished. No matter; I wasresolved to risk it. 

Everything was quiet on board. I heard neither voice nor noises. Someof the merchandise was still lying upon the wharf, and therefore theycould not have finished lading the vessel. But the men were no longerat work, for I was now near enough to have a view of both the gangwayand the main hatch. Whither could they have gone?

I moved silently forward, until I stood by the very end of the staging. I had now a full view of the hatchway, and a considerable portion of themain deck around it. I saw neither the blue jacket of the mate nor thegreasy garments of the sailors. All the men must have gone away to someother part of the ship. 

I paused and listened. Indistinctly, I could hear the hum of voicescoming from the forward part of the vessel. I knew they were the voicesof the crew in conversation with each other. 

Just at that moment, I observed a man pass by the opening in thegangway. He was carrying a large vessel that steamed at the top. Itcontained coffee or some other hot viand. It was the evening meal forthe people of the forecastle, and he who carried it was the cook. Thisaccounted for the cessation of the work, and the absence of the sailorsfrom "amidships. " They were about going to supper. Such was myconjecture. 

Partly impelled by curiosity, but as much by a new idea that had enteredmy mind, I stepped upon the staging and glided cautiously aboard. Icaught a glimpse of the sailors far off in the forward part of thisship--some seated upon the windlass, others squatted upon the deckitself, with their tin plates before them, and their jack-knives intheir hands. Not one of them saw me--not one was looking in mydirection: their eyes were too busy with the cook and his steamingcopper. 

I glanced hastily around; there was no one in sight. The new idea towhich I have referred became more fully developed. "Now or never!"whispered I to myself; and under the impulse, I stepped down upon thedeck, and crouched forward to the foot of the main mast. 

I was now on the edge of the open hatchway; and it was into this Iintended to go. There was no ladder, but the rope by which the goodshad been lowered, still hung from the tackle, reaching down into thehold. 

I caught hold of this rope; and pulled on it, to find if it was securelyfastened above. It proved to be so; and, grasping it firmly with bothhands, I slid downward as gently as I could. 

It was a close shave that I did not break my neck--and as it was, I hada tumble at the bottom--but I soon got to my feet again; and, scramblingover some packages that were not yet stowed in their places, I crawledbehind a huge butt, and there ensconced myself in darkness and silence. 

CHAPTER NINETEEN. 

HURRAH! WE ARE OFF!

As soon as I had screened myself behind the butt, I squatted down; and, in five minutes after, was so fast asleep; that it would have taken allthe bells of Canterbury to have waked me. I had got but little sleep onthe preceding night, and not a great deal the night before that; forJohn and I had been early up for the market. The fatigue, moreover, experienced in my cross-country journey, and the excitement oftwenty-four hours' suspense--now somewhat allayed--had quite done me up, and I slept as sound as a top, only that my nap lasted as long as thatof a thousand tops. 

There had been noises enough to have awaked me much sooner, as Iafterwards ascertained. There had been the rattling of pulleys andbanging of boxes close to my ears, but I heard nothing of all this. 

When I awoke, I knew by my sensations that I had been a long whileasleep. It must be far into the night, thought I. I supposed it wasnight-time, by the complete darkness that enveloped me; for on firstsqueezing myself behind the butt, I noticed that light came in by theaperture through which I had passed. Now there was none. It was night, therefore, and dark as pitch--that, of course, behind a huge hogsheaddown in the hold of a ship. 

"What time of night? I suppose they have all gone to bed, and are nowsnug in their hammocks? It must be near morning? Can I hear any onestirring?"

I listened. I had no need to listen intently. I soon heard noises. They were evidently caused by heavy objects striking and bumping, justas if the sailors were still busy lading the vessel. I could hear theirvoices, too, though not very distinctly. Now and then certainejaculations reached me, and I could make out the words "Heave!"

"Avast heavin'!" and once the "Yo-heave-ho!" chanted by a chorus of thecrew. 

"Why, they are actually at work loading the vessel _in the night-time_!"

This, however, did not greatly surprise me. Perhaps they wished to takeadvantage of a tide or a fair wind, and were hurrying to complete thestowage of the ship. 

I continued to listen, expecting to hear a cessation of the noises; buthour after hour passed, and still the clinking and clanking kept on. 

"How very industrious!" thought I. "They must be pressed for time, anddetermined to start soon. True, the placard `_For Peru--to-morrow_!'did not keep faith to-day, but no doubt it will do so to-morrow, at avery early hour. So much the better for me; I shall the sooner get outof my uncomfortable situation. It's rather a hard bed I've had, and Iam growing hungry again. "

With this last reflection, I was very willing to make a fresh onset uponthe cheese and crackers, and I accordingly did so. I had found a freshappetite during my sleep, and I ate heartily, though it was the _middleof the night_!

The noise of the lading still continued. "Oh! they are going to keep atit all night. Hard work it is, poor fellows; but no doubt they willreceive double wages for it. "

All at once the sounds ceased, and there was profound silence in theship--at least I could hear no one stirring about. 

"At last they have knocked off, " thought I; "they are now gone to bed;but surely it must be near daybreak, though day has not yet broken, elseI should see some light through the aperture. Well! I shall try to goto sleep again myself. "

I laid me down as before, and endeavoured to compose myself to sleep. In about an hour's time I had well-nigh succeeded in doing so, when thethumping of the boxes re-commenced, and roused me up afresh. 

"What? they are at it again! Surely they cannot have been to sleep?--anhour--it was not worth their while to lie down for an hour. "

I listened to assure myself that they had really set about work again. There could be no doubt of it. I could hear the clinking and clanking, and the creaking of the pulley-blocks just as before, only not quite soloud. 

"Well, " thought I, "it is a strange crew, working thus all night long. Ha! on second thoughts, perhaps it is a fresh set who are at it--anotherwatch that has relieved the former one?"

This was probable enough, and the conjecture satisfied me. But I couldno more compose myself to sleep, and lay listening. 

Still they worked on, and I could hear the noises through the longestnight I ever remember. Several hours they had kept at it, and thenthere was a pause of about an hour, and then I heard the workprogressing as before, and as yet there were no signs of morning--not aray of light came near me!

I began to fancy I was dreaming, and that those spells of work thatseemed to last for hours were only of minutes' duration. And yet, ifthey were only minutes, I must have been gifted with a strange appetite, for no less than three times had I fallen ferociously upon myprovisions, until my stock was well-nigh exhausted. 

At length the noises ceased altogether, and for several hours I did nothear them. During this interval there was almost complete silence aboveand around me, in the midst of which I again fell asleep. 

When I awoke, my ears were once more greeted with sounds, but these werequite of another character from those I had before been listening to. They were to me sounds of joy, for I at once recognised the well-known"crik-crik-crik" of a windlass, and the rattling of a great chain. Downwhere I was, in the hold, I did not hear these noises very distinctly, but enough so to know what was going on above. _They were weighing theanchor; the ship was about to sail_!

I could scarce restrain myself from giving a cheer; but I managed tokeep silence, fearing that my voice might be heard. It was not yettime. If heard, I should be dragged forth, and sent packing withoutceremony. I therefore lay as still as a mouse, and listened to thegreat chain harshly rasping through the iron ring of the hawse-hole. Harsh as it may have sounded in other ears, it was music to mine at thatmoment. 

The clicking and rasping both ceased after a while, and then anothersound reached me. This resembled the rushing of a mighty wind, but Iknew it was not that. I knew it was the "sough" of the sea against thesides of the vessel. It produced a delightful impression upon my mind, for it told me that _the big ship was in motion_!

"Hurrah! we are off!"

CHAPTER TWENTY. 

SEA-SICK. 

The continued motion of the vessel, and the seething sound of the water, which I could hear very plainly, convinced me that we had parted fromthe quay, and were moving onward. I felt completely happy; there was nolonger any fear of my being taken back to the farm. I was now fairlylaunched upon salt-water, and in twenty-four hours would be out on thewide Atlantic--far from land, and in no danger either of being pursuedor sent back. I was in ecstasies of delight at the success of my plan. 

I thought it rather strange, their starting _in the night_--for it wasstill quite dark--but I presumed they had a pilot who knew all thechannels of the bay, and who could take them into the open water just aswell by night as by day. 

I was still somewhat puzzled to account for the extreme length of thenight--that was altogether mysterious--and I began to think that I musthave slept during the whole of a day, and was awake for two nightsinstead of one. Either that, or some of it must have been a dream. However, I was too much joyed at the circumstance of our having started, to speculate upon the strangeness of the hour. It mattered not to mewhether we had set sail by night or by day, so long as we got safely outinto the great ocean; and I laid myself down again to wait until thetime should arrive, when I might safely show myself on deck. 

I was very impatient for the arrival of that crisis, and for two specialreasons. One was, that I had grown very thirsty, and longed for adrink. The cheese and dry crackers had helped to make me so thirsty. Iwas not hungry, for part of the provision was still left, but I wouldgladly have exchanged it for a cup of water. 

The other reason why I wanted to get out of my hiding-place was, that mybones had become very sore from lying so long on the hard plank, andalso from the cramped attitude I was compelled to assume, on account ofthe want of space. So full of pain did my joints feel, that I couldhardly turn myself about; and I felt even worse when I continued to liestill. This also strengthened my belief that I must have slept duringthe whole of a day, for a single night upon the naked timbers couldhardly have tired me so much. 

What with the thirst, therefore, and the soreness of my bones, I keptfidgeting and wriggling about for several hours, without intermission. 

For these two reasons I was very impatient to crawl forth from my narrowquarters, and set my foot upon deck; but for other reasons I deemed itprudent to endure both the thirst and the aching, and remain where I wasfor some time longer. 

I had sufficient knowledge of seaport customs to be aware that shipsusually take a pilot a good way out to sea, and in all likelihood therewas one on board. Should I show myself before this functionary had beendismissed, I would certainly be taken back in his pilot-boat; which, after all my success, and all my sufferings, would have been ahumiliating result. 

Even had there been no pilot, we were yet in the track of fishing boatsand small coasting vessels; and one of these, inward bound, could easilybe brought alongside, and I might be chucked into it like a coil ofrope, and carried back to the port. 

These considerations passed through my mind, and despite the torment ofthirst and the painful aching of my joints, I remained within mylurking-place. 

For the first hour or two, the ship moved steadily through the water. It was calm weather, I supposed, and she was yet within the shelter ofthe bay. Then I perceived that she began to sway a little to and fro, and the rushing of the water along her sides became hoarser and moreviolent. Now and then I could hear the loud bumping of waves as theystruck against the bows, and the timbers creaked under the concussions. 

These sounds were not displeasing. I reasoned that we had got out ofthe bay, and were passing into the open sea, where I knew the wind wasalways fresher, and the waves larger and bolder. "The pilot, " thoughtI, "will soon be dismissed, and then I may safely show myself on deck. "

Of course I was not without misgivings as to my reception by the peopleof the ship--in truth, I felt serious apprehension upon that score. Iremembered the harsh brutal mate, and the reckless indifferent crew. They would be indignant at the deception I had practised upon them--perhaps treat me with cruelty--flog me, or commit some other outrage. Iwas far from being easy in my mind about how they would use me, and Iwould fain have avoided the encounter. 

But that was clearly impossible. I could not keep concealed for thewhole voyage, for long weeks, ay, months; I had no provisions, no water, and sooner or later I must go on deck, and take my chances. 

While speculating upon these chances, I began to feel very miserable, not with mental anguish alone, but with bodily pain. Worse than thirstit was, or the soreness of my bones. A new misery was fast growing uponme. My head swam with dizziness, the sweat started from my brow, and Ifelt sick both at the heart and in the stomach. I experienced asuffocating sensation in my breast and throat, as if my ribs were beingcompressed inwardly, and my lungs had not room enough to expand and letme breathe. My nostrils were filled with a nauseating smell--the smellof "bilge-water"--for being at the bottom of the hold, I was close tothe latter, and could hear it "jabbling" about under the timbers, whereno doubt it had lain for a long time. In all these symptoms I had nodifficulty in telling what ailed me: _sea-sickness_--nothing more. Knowing this, I was not alarmed; but yet I experienced horridsensations, as every one must who is under the infliction of thispeculiar malady. Of course I felt ten times worse, situated as I was, choking with thirst, and no water near; for I fancied that a glass ofpure water would to some extent have relieved me. It might remove thenausea, and give me freer breath. I would have given anything for onemouthful. 

In dread of that terrible pilot, I bore my sufferings as long as Icould. But the rocking of the ship every moment became more violent, and the smell of the bilge-water more nauseous. In like proportion rosethe revolt in my stomach, until the sickness and retching became quiteunendurable. 

"Surely the pilot must have gone back? Whether or not, I can stand itno longer; I must get upon deck, or I shall die--oh!"

I rose from my recumbent position, and began to grope my way along theside of the great butt. I reached the end of it, and felt for theaperture by which I had squeezed myself in. To my great surprise, Ifound that it was closed up!

I could scarce credit my senses, and I felt again and again, passing myhands upwards and downwards. Beyond a doubt the aperture was shut up!My hands met resistance everywhere, coming in contact with aperpendicular wall, which, I could tell by the "feel, " was the side ofan immense box. It blocked up the interval between the butt and theside of the ship so completely, that there was not space enough oneither side to thrust the point of my finger through. 

I placed my hands to the box in hopes of being able to push it away, butI could not move it. I laid my shoulder to it, and heaved with all thestrength of my body; I could not even _shake it_! It was a largepacking-case, no doubt filled with heavy goods. A strong man couldscarce have stirred it from the spot, and my puny strength wasaltogether insufficient to move it. 

After an effort I desisted from trying, and crept back along the side ofthe butt, hoping I might get out by the other end; but on reaching this, my hopes were dissipated in a moment. There was not the space of aninch between the rim of the great cask and another similar barrel, whichfilled the aperture up to the ribs of the vessel! A mouse could hardlyhave squeezed itself through between. 

I next felt along the top of both casks, but with like result. Therewas just space in that direction to admit of passing my hand through, and no more. A huge beam, traversing along the top, was within a fewinches of the rounded sides of the casks, and there was no aperture thatwould have permitted me, small as I was, to have squeezed myselfthrough. 

I shall leave you to fancy my feelings, when the conviction broke uponme that I was actually shut in--imprisoned--_built up among themerchandise_!

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE. 

ENTOMBED ALIVE. 

I could now comprehend why the night had seemed so long. There had beenlight enough, but it reached me not. The great box had intercepted it. There had been day, and I knew it not. The men had been working by day, when I thought it was after midnight. Instead of a single night, atleast two nights and a day had passed since I crouched into myhiding-place. No wonder I had hungered, and was thirsty--no wonder Ifelt an aching in my bones. The short intervals of silence I hadobserved were the hours when the crew were at their meals. The longsilence that preceded the weighing of the anchor, had been the secondnight, when all were resting and asleep. 

I have stated, that I fell asleep almost instantly after I had creptinto my lurking-place. It then still wanted several hours of sunset. My sleep had been sound and long, lasting, no doubt, till the followingmorning. But on the previous evening, the stowers had been at work--though I heard them not; and during my deep, unconscious slumber, thebox, and no doubt many others, had been placed before the aperture. 

Every point was now clear to me, and clearer than all was the horrifyingfact, that I was "boxed up. "

I did not at first comprehend the full horror of my situation. I knewthat I was shut in, and that no strength I could exert would be enoughto get me out; but for all that, I did not apprehend any greatdifficulty. The strong sailors, who had stowed the packages, couldremove them again; and I had only to shout and bring them to the spot. 

Alas! alas! little did I think that the loudest shout I might raise, could not have been heard by human being. Little did I suspect, thatthe hatchway, through which I had descended to the hold, was now closedwith its strong hatches and these again covered with a thick tarpaulin--to remain so, perhaps, to the end of the voyage! Even had the hatchesnot been down, there would have been little chance of my being heard. The thick wall of bales and boxes would have intercepted my voice, or itmight have been drowned altogether by the hoarse and constant rushing ofthe waves, as they broke along the sides of the ship. 

I say, that, on first discovering that I was closed in, my apprehensionswere but slight, I thought, only, that I should be delayed awhile fromgetting water, which I now longed for exceedingly. It would take sometime, no doubt, for the men to remove the boxes and relieve me; andmeanwhile I was in misery. These alone were the thoughts that troubledme. 

It was only when I had screamed and shouted at the highest pitch of myvoice--after I had thundered upon the planks with the heels of myshoes--after I had repeated my cries again and again, and still heard noreply; it was only then, that I began to comprehend the true nature ofmy situation. Then, indeed, did I perceive its full and perfect horror. Then, did the conviction burst upon me, that I had no prospect ofescape--no hope of being relieved; in short, that I was _entombedalive_!

I cried, I screamed, I shouted. Long and loudly I cried, but how long Icannot tell. I did not leave off till I was weak and hoarse. 

At intervals I listened, but no response reached me--no sound of humanvoice. The echoes of my own reverberated along the sides of the ship, throughout the dark hold; but no voice responded to its lamentabletones. 

I listened to discover whether I could not hear the voices of thesailors. I had heard them in their chorus, when they were weighinganchor, but then the ship was at rest, and the waves were not lashingher timbers. Moreover, as I afterwards learned, the hold hatches hadthen been up, and were only put down on our standing out to sea. 

For a long while I listened, but neither command nor chorus reached myears. If I could not hear their loud baritone voices, how could theyhear mine?

"Oh! they cannot hear me! They will never hear me! They will nevercome to my rescue! Here I must die--I must die!"

Such was my conviction, after I had shouted myself hoarse and feeble. The sea-sickness had yielded for a time to the more powerful throes ofdespair; but the physical malady returned again, and, acting inconjunction with my mental misery, produced such agony as I never beforeendured. I yielded to it; my energies gave way, and I fell over likeone struck down by paralysis. 

For a long while, I lay in a state of helpless stupor. I wished myselfdead, and indeed I thought I was going to die. I seriously believe, that at that moment I would have hastened the event if I could; but Iwas too weak to have killed myself, even had I been provided with aweapon. I _had_ a weapon, but I had forgotten all about it in theconfusion of my thoughts. 

You will wonder at my making this confession--that I desired death; butyou would have to be placed in a situation similar to that I was in, tobe able to realise the horror of despair. Oh, it is a fearful thing!May you never experience it!

I fancied I was going to die, but I _did not_. Men do not die eitherfrom sea-sickness or despair, nor boys either. Life is not so easilylaid down. 

I certainly was more than half dead, however; and I think for a goodwhile insensible. I was in a stupor for a long time--for many hours. 

At length my consciousness began to return, and along with it a portionof my energies. Strange enough, too, I felt my appetite reviving; for, in this respect, the "sea-sickness" is somewhat peculiar. Patients, under it, often eat more heartily than at other times. With me, however, the appetite of thirst was now far stronger than that ofhunger, and its misery was not allayed by any hope of its beingappeased. As for the other, I could still relieve it; some morsels werein my pocket. 

I need not recount the many fearful reflections that passed through mymind. For hours after, I was the victim of many a terrible paroxysm ofdespair. For hours I lay, or rather tossed about, in a state ofconfused thought; but at last, to my relief, I fell asleep. 

I fell asleep, for I had now been a long time awake, and this, with theprostration of my strength from mental suffering, had at length deadenedthe nerve of pain; so that, despite all my misery, I fell asleep. 

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO. 

THIRST. 

I slept neither very long, nor very soundly. My sleep was full ofdreams, all troubled and horrid; but not more horrid than the reality towhich I once more awoke. 

After awaking, it was some time before I could think of where I was; buton stretching out my arms, I was reminded of my situation: on every sidethe wooden walls of my prison were within reach, and I could touch themwith my fingers all around. I had little more than room sufficient toturn myself in. Small as was my body, another as big as myself wouldalmost have filled the space in which I was shut up. 

On again comprehending my fearful situation, I once more gave utteranceto loud cries, shouting and screaming at the very highest pitch of myvoice. I had not yet lost all hope that the sailors might hear me; for, as already stated, I knew not what quantity of merchandise might bestowed above me, nor did I think of the hatches of the lower deck beingfastened down. 

Perhaps it was as well I did not know the whole truth, else the completedespair which the knowledge must have produced might have driven me outof my senses. As it was, the intervals of despair already endured hadever alternated with glimpses of hope; and this had sustained me, untilI became more able to look my terrible fate in the face. 

I continued to cry out, sometimes for minutes at a time, and then onlynow and again, at intervals; but as no response came, the intervalsbetween my spells of shouting became longer and longer, till at length, resigning all hope of being heard, I allowed my hoarse voice to rest, and remained silent. 

For several hours after this, I lay in a sort of half stupor--that is, my mind was in this state, but unfortunately my body was not so. On thecontrary, I was racked with severe bodily pain--the pain of extremethirst--perhaps the most grievous and hardest to endure of all physicalsuffering. I never should have believed that one could be so torturedby so simple a thing as the want of a drink of water, and when I used toread of travellers in the desert, and shipwrecked mariners on the ocean, having endured such agonies from thirst, as even to die of it, I alwaysfancied there was exaggeration in the narrative. Like all English boys, brought up in a climate where there is plenty of moisture, and in acountry where springs or runlets exist within a few hundred yards of anygiven point, it is not likely I should ever have known thirst byexperience. Perhaps a little of it at times, when at play off in thefields, or by the sea-shore, where there was no fresh water. Then I hadfelt what we ordinarily call thirst--a somewhat unpleasant sensation inthe throat, which causes us to yearn for a glass of water. But thisunpleasantness is very trifling, and is almost neutralised by theanticipation we have of the pleasure to be experienced while allayingit; for this, we know, we shall be able to accomplish in a very shorttime. Indeed, so trifling is the annoyance we feel from ordinarythirst, that it is rare when we are compelled to stoop, either to theditch or the pond, for the purpose of assuaging it. We are daintyenough to wait, until we encounter a cool well or some limpid spring. 

This, however, is not thirst; it is but thirst in its first and mildeststage--rather pleasant from the knowledge you have of being able soon toremove the pain. Once take away this confidence--become assured that nowells nor springs are near--no ponds, ditches, lakes, nor rivers--thatno fresh water is within hundreds of miles of you--no fluid of any kindthat will allay the appetite, and then even this incipient feeling ofthirst would at once assume a new character, and become sufficientlypainful to endure. 

I may not have been so absolutely in need of drink at the time, for Ihad not been so long without it. I am sure I had often gone for dayswithout thinking of water, but this was just because I knew I might haveas much as I pleased at a moment's notice. Now, that there was none tobe had, and no prospect of obtaining any, I felt for the first time inmy life that thirst was a real agony. 

I was not again hungry. The provisions which I had purchased with theprice of my sloop were not yet exhausted. Some pieces of the cheese, and several of the biscuits, still remained, but I did not venture totouch them. They would only have increased my thirst. The last morselsI had eaten had produced this effect. My parched throat called only forwater--water at that moment appeared to me the most desirable thing inthe world. 

I was in a situation somewhat similar to that of Tantalus. Water I sawnot, but I heard it. The hoarse rushing of the waves as they tore alongthe sides of the ship was plainly audible. I knew it was the water ofthe sea--salt, and of no service to me, even could I have reached it--but still it was the sound of water playing continually on my ears as ifto mock and tantalise me. 

I need not recount the many painful reflections that passed through mymind during the period that followed. Suffice it to say, that for manylong hours I endured the terrible pain of thirst, without any hope ofbeing relieved from its torture. I felt certain it was going to killme. I knew not how soon, but I was sure that sooner or later it wouldcause my death. I had read of men living for days under the agony ofthirst, before life became extinct. I tried to remember how many daysthey had lived, but my memory was at fault. Six or seven, I fancied, was the longest period. The prospect was appalling. How could I endurefor six or seven days what I was then suffering? How could I bear itfor even one day longer? Oh! it was fearful to endure! I hoped thatdeath would sooner come, and release me from such torture!

But a far brighter hope was nigh; and almost upon the instant that I hadgiven mental expression to that despairing wish, a sound fell upon myears that at once changed the current of my thoughts, and caused me toforget the horror of my situation. 

Oh! that sweet sound! It was like the whisper of an angel of mercy!

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE. 

A SWEET SOUND. 

I was lying, or half-standing erect, with my shoulder against one of thegreat ribs of the ship that traversed my little chamber from top tobottom, dividing it into two nearly equal parts. I had got into thisattitude merely as a change; for during the long days and nights since Ientered my confined quarters, I had tried every attitude I could thinkof, in order to obtain freedom from the monotony of remaining too longin one position. I had tried sitting; also standing, though somewhatbent; more generally I had lain down--now on one side, now on theother--sometimes upon my back, and even sometimes on my face. 

The position I had now assumed to rest me for a moment was a standingone, though only half erect, as the height of my chamber was not equalto my own length. The point of my shoulder found a resting-placeagainst the rib of the vessel, and my head, drooping forward, was nearlyin contact with the side of the great butt, upon the swell of which myhand rested. 

Of course, my ear was close to the cask, almost touching its hard oakenstaves; and it was through these that the sound reached me which I havedescribed as having caused a sudden and pleasant reaction in myfeelings. 

The sound itself was simple enough to understand. I easily understoodit. It was the "cluk-cluk" of water moving about inside the butt, itsmotion being caused by the pitching of the ship, and a slight rolling ofthe cask itself, which had not been steadily "cleated" in its place. 

The first "cluk" was music to my ears; but I did not permit myself thefree enjoyment of it until I had fully satisfied myself as to the natureof what I had heard. 

I had raised my head with a start, and I now placed my cheek against theoak staves, and stood with every nerve in my ear straining to catch thesounds. I waited a good while, for it was only at intervals that theship gave her heaviest lurches, and only then did the fluid within thebutt become disturbed. I waited patiently, and my patience wasrewarded. There again!--"cluk-cluk-cluk!"

"_Cluk-cleek-clee-chuckle-cluk_. " Beyond a doubt there was water in thecask!

I could not restrain myself from uttering a shout of joy. I felt likeone who had been for a long while in the act of being drowned, and whoat length had reached land, and was saved. 

The sudden transition in my feelings almost caused me to faint; as itwas, I staggered back against the timbers, and dropped down in a stateof half-insensibility. 

Not long did I remain so. The acute torture soon prompted me to action;and I rose again, and leant forward against the cask. 

For what purpose? To find the bung, of course; draw it out, and relievemy thirst by a draught of water. What other object could I have inapproaching it?

Alas! alas! my new-sprung joy fast fleeted away, almost as suddenly asit had arisen! Not quite so suddenly; for it took me some time to runmy fingers all over the swelling outlines of that great vessel; to passthem around its ends as far as the heavy boxes would permit; to go overthe ground again and again, inch by inch, and stave by stave, with allthe careful touch of one who is blind. Yes, it took me minutes toaccomplish this, and to become satisfied that the bung was not upon myside of the cask--that it was either upon the top or the opposite side;but, whether one or the other, it was beyond my reach, and it wastherefore as useless to me as if no such aperture existed. 

In my search for the bung I had not forgotten the vent or tap-hole. Iknew that every cask is provided with both these apertures--that oneshould be in the side and the other in the head or end. But my searchfor the vent did not occupy two seconds of time. I at once perceivedthat both ends of the barrel, with the exception of a few inches nearthe edge, were completely blocked up--one by the box, and the oppositeone by the other cask, already mentioned--the latter of which appearedto be a counterpart of that in front of me. 

It occurred to me that this other cask might also contain water, and Iproceeded to make a "reconnaissance" of it; but I could only "grope" asmall portion of its end, and there I felt only the smooth hard headingof oak, that resisted my touch like a wall of rock. 

It was only after all this had been accomplished, that I began once moreto feel the misery of my situation--once more to resign myself todespair. I was now tantalised even worse than ever. I could hear atintervals the "jabbling" of the water within two inches of my lips, andwas unable to taste it! Oh! what I would have given for one drop uponmy tongue! one gill to moisten my throat, parched and burning like acoal of fire!

If I had had an axe, with room to wield it, how I should have burst openthat huge cistern, and drank fiercely of its contents! But I had noaxe, no weapon of any kind; and without one the thick oaken staves wereas impenetrable to me as if they had been solid iron. Even had Isucceeded in reaching the bung or vent, how could I have got out thestopper or vent-peg? With my fingers it would plainly have beenimpracticable; though in the eagerness of my first hope I had neverthought of this difficulty. 

I believe that I once more sat or staggered down, and after a littlewhile rose up again, and made a fresh examination of the butt; but I amnot sure about what I did, for this new disappointment had quitestupefied me, and I cannot exactly remember what followed for a goodwhile after. I believe, however, that I performed these acts in a sortof mechanical way; and also that I tried once more to move the box, andpushed against it with all my strength; but, as before, to no purpose. 

After this I must have lain down, and resigned myself to despair, thatagain bound me in its hideous embrace. How long I cannot tell; but itsspell was at length broken by a circumstance that once more put mysenses on the alert. 

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR. 

TAPPING THE BUTT. 

I had stretched myself lengthwise in my cell, and was lying upon myright side, with my head resting upon my arm. While thus placed, I feltsomething pressing against my thigh, as though there was a protuberanceon the plank, or some piece of hard material under me. It began to giveme pain, and I reached down my hand to remove it, at the same timeraising my body so that I might get at it. I was a little surprised onnot finding anything, but the next moment I perceived that the hardsubstance that annoyed me was not upon the planks, but inside the pocketof my trousers!

What had I got there? I remembered nothing, and might have supposed itwas some fragments of biscuit; but these I had deposited in the pocketsof my jacket, and they could not have got down to my trousers. I feltthe article from the outside. It was something very hard, and of alongish shape; but I could not think what, for as yet I could remembernothing that I had carried, with the exception of the biscuits andcheese. 

I had to raise myself up in order to insert my hand into the pocket, andnot until I had done so was I made acquainted with the nature of itscontents. The hard oblong thing that had thus attracted my attentionwas the knife given me by the sailor, Waters; and which, having thrustmechanically into my pocket at the moment of receiving it, I had quiteforgotten. 

The discovery caused me no particular emotion at the moment. Simply athought of the kindness of the sailor as contrasted with the brutalityof the mate--just the same thought that passed through my mind at thetime the gift was presented. With this reflection I drew forth theknife, and flinging it down beside me, so that it might be out of theway, I lay down on my side as before. 

But I had scarcely stretched myself, when an idea crossed my mind, thatprompted me to start up again, as suddenly as if I had lain down uponred-hot iron. Unlike the latter, however, it was not a feeling of painthat caused this quick movement, but one of pleasure--of joyful hope. It had just occurred to me that with the knife I might make a hole inthe side of the cask, and thus reach the water!

So practicable did the design appear, that I had not a doubt of beingable to accomplish it; and the certainty I now felt of getting at theprecious contents of the cask, produced a complete revulsion in myfeelings--another sudden transition from despair to hope. I gropedeagerly about, and soon recovered the knife. I had scarce looked at it, on receiving it from the hands of the friendly sailor. Now I examinedit carefully--by the touch, of course--I felt it all over; and as wellas I was able by such a test, calculated its strength and fitness forthe work I had designed for it. 

It was what is termed a "jack-knife, " with a buckhorn handle, and butone blade--a sort in common use among sailors, who usually carry them ona string passed around the neck, and to which the knife is attached by ahole drilled in the haft. The blade was a square one, drawn to anangular point, and shaped somewhat like the blade of a razor. Like thelatter, too, the back was thick and strong, as I could tell by the"feel. " I was gratified at perceiving this, for I knew that it wouldrequire a strong blade to hew a hole through the tough staves of oak. 

The instrument I held in my hands was the very thing for the purpose, almost as good as a chisel. Haft and blade were nearly of equal length, and when opened out, they measured about ten inches together. 

I have been thus particular in describing this knife; and from me itmerits all that has been said, and far more, in praise of its goodqualities; since, but for it, I should not now be alive to give anaccount of its wonderful performances. 

Well, having opened the knife, and drawn my fingers along the blade, andfelt it over and over again, in order to get acquainted with its formand fitness; and then, having examined the back-spring, and tried itsstrength by various openings and shuttings: having done all this, I wentto work upon the hard oak. 

You will wonder that I wanted to take all these precautions. You willfancy that, tortured as I was by thirst, I would scarce have had so muchpatience, but would have set about making the hole at once, in order thesooner to get relief by a draught of the water. Certainly my patiencewas greatly tempted; but I never was what is called a rash boy, and inthat dark hour I felt more than ever in my life the necessity ofprudence and caution. I knew that death--a horrid death from thirst--awaited me, if I did not succeed in getting at the contents of the cask;and should any accident happen to the knife, should the blade break, oreven the point be snapped off, this death would surely be my fate. Nowonder, then, I took the precaution to examine well my weapon andascertain its strength. I might have acted with more recklessness had Ireflected more. Even had I been certain of procuring the water, whatthen? It could only save me from dying of thirst. But hunger? How wasthat to be relieved? Water was drink, but not food. Where was I tofind food?

Strange to say, I did not think of food at that moment. I was not yethungry, and the agony of thirst had hitherto been my only apprehension, precluding all thoughts of the kindred appetite. The prospect of thenearer danger--that of perishing from the want of water--had hindered mymind from dwelling on that which was more remote; and, strange to say, Ihad as yet scarce given a thought to what shortly after became myexclusive apprehension--the danger of dying by hunger. 

It is certain, therefore, that had I reflected on this, I should haveproceeded with less prudence. Fortunately, I did not reflect; but setabout the accomplishment of my purpose with due method and caution. 

I selected a spot in the side of the cask, where one of the stavesappeared to be a little chafed and damaged. I chose it better thanhalf-way from the top. The cask might be only half full, though thatwas not likely. If so, it would be necessary for me to make my tapbelow the surface of the water, otherwise I should have to make it overagain. A hole would have been of no use to me, unless it entered belowthe water-line. 

Having chosen the spot, I at once set to work, and in a short while hadthe gratification to find that I was rapidly hollowing out a space inthe thick stave. The knife behaved admirably, and hard as was the oak, it had to yield to the harder steel of that beautiful blade. Bit bybit, and chip by chip, the wood was detached before its keen point; andas each fresh fibre was loosened, I seized it with my fingers and pulledit off, to make way for the blade. 

For more than an hour I kept on, of course working in darkness. I hadby this time grown so familiar with darkness, that I he longerexperienced the feeling of helplessness one always has when suddenlyplunged into it. My sense of touch seemed to have become keener andmore delicate, as is well-known to be the case with those who are blind. I felt no difficulty on the score of light; and as it would haveavailed but little for the work in which I was engaged, I never eventhought of its absence. 

I did not progress as fast as a carpenter would have done with hismortising chisel, or a cooper with his breast-bit or auger; but I hadthe gratification of knowing that I was progressing. Though slowly, Iperceived that the hollow was getting deeper and deeper; the stave couldnot be more than an inch in thickness: surely I should soon be throughit?

I could have done the business in less time, had I been more reckless ofconsequences; but I feared to strain too heavily upon the blade, and, remembering the old adage, "The more haste the less speed, " I handledthe precious tool with care. 

It was more than an hour before I approached the inner surface of theplank. I knew that I was nearly through it from the depth to which Ihad cut. 

My hand now trembled as I worked. My heart beat loudly against my ribs. It was a moment of vivid emotion. A fearful thought was in my mind--adread doubt was troubling me--a doubt that it was _water_! This doubthad occurred to me at an earlier period, but at no time did I feel it sointensely as at that moment, just upon the eve of its solution. 

Oh, heaven! should it not be water after all--should the contents of thecask prove to be rum or brandy, or even wine! I knew that none of thesewould avail to quench my burning thirst. For the moment they might, butonly for the moment; it would return fiercer and more craving than ever. Oh! if it should be one, or any of them, then indeed was I lost--thenindeed might I yield up my last hope, and die as men have often died, under the madness of intoxication!

I was close to the inner surface of the stave; moisture was alreadyoozing through the wood, where it had been penetrated by the point ofthe blade. I hesitated to make the last cut; I dreaded the result. 

I hesitated but a short while. The torture of my thirst impelled me on;and plunging the blade deeply, I felt the last fibres yielding to itspoint. Almost at the same instant a cold spray rushed out, sprinklingmy hand upon the haft, and rushing far up my sleeve. 

After giving the blade a twist, I drew it out, and then a jet shotforth, as if forced from a syringe. In another instant my lips coveredthe vent, and I drank delicious draughts--not of spirits, not of wine--but of water, cold and sweet as though it issued from a rock oflimestone!

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE. 

THE VENT-PEG. 

Oh! how I drank of that delicious water! I thought I should never besatisfied; but at length satiety was produced, and I thirsted no more. 

The effect was not immediate--the first long draught did not relieve me, or only for a time. I longed again, and again placed my lips to thespouting stream; and this I did repeatedly, until the longing returnednot, and the pangs of thirst were forgotten as if I had never felt them!

It is beyond the power of the imagination to form any idea of the agonyof thirst--mere fancy cannot realise it. It must be experienced to beknown, but a proof of its intensity might be given by adducing thehorrible alternatives to which men have resorted when reduced to theextremity of this torturing pain. And yet, withal, as soon as thecraving is appeased, so soon as a sufficient quantity of water haspassed the lips, the pain exists no more, but ends with the suddennessof a dream! No other bodily ill can be so quickly healed. 

My thirst was now gone, and I felt buoyant; but my habitual prudence didnot forsake me. During the intervals when my lips were removed from thevent, I had kept the water from running by pressing the end of myfore-finger into the hole, and using it as a stopper. Somethingwhispered me that it would be well not to waste the precious fluid, andI resolved to obey the suggestion. When I had finished drinking, I usedmy finger as before; but after a little, I grew tired of making avent-peg of my finger, and looked about for something else. I gropedall over the bottom timbers, but could find nothing--not the smallestpiece of stick within reach of my right hand. It was the fore-finger ofmy left that was playing vent-peg; and I dared not remove it, else thewater would have gushed forth in a tolerably thick, and therefore awasteful, jet. 

I bethought me of a piece of cheese, and I drew what remained from mypocket. It was of too excellent a quality for the purpose, and crumbledas I applied it to the aperture. It was forced out of my fingers by thestrength of the spouting water. A biscuit would have been equallyunserviceable. What was I to do?

In answer to this interrogatory, it occurred to me that I might caulkthe hole with a rag from my jacket. It was fustian, and would answeradmirably. 

No sooner thought of, than with my knife I cut a piece from the flap, and placing it over the hole, and punching it well in with the blade, Isucceeded in stopping the run, though I could perceive that it yetleaked a little. This, however, would not signify. I only intended thepiece of cloth for a temporary stopper, until I could cast around, andcontrive something better. 

I was once more free to reflect, and I need not tell you that myreflections soon guided me back to despair. To what purpose had I beensaved from death by thirst? It would only be a protraction of mymisery--a few hours more of wretched existence--for certainly I mustmeet death by hunger. There was no alternative. My little stock wasalmost consumed. Two biscuits, and a handful of cheese-crumbs, were allthat remained. I might make another meal upon them--a very slight one;and then--ay, then--hunger, gnawing hunger--weakness--feebleness--exhaustion--death!

Strange to say that while suffering from thirst, I had not thought ofdying by hunger. It would be more exact to say I had _scarce_ thoughtof it. At intervals, some glimpses of such a fate had been before mymind's eye; but, as I have already stated, the stronger agony eclipsedthe weaker, and rendered it almost uncared for. 

Now, however, that all fears of the former were removed, the dread ofthe latter usurped its place. The little interval of buoyant feelingwhich I experienced, was merely the consequence of my unexpected relieffrom a painful suffering, and only lasted until calm reflectionreturned. In a few minutes it was over, and my apprehension of deathbecame as acute as ever. It is wrong to call it an apprehension, for itwas a positive certainty that stared me in the face. I had not givenfive minutes' thought to my situation, till I felt as certain of deathas I was that I still lived. There was no hope of escape from myprison--that I had given up long ago; and since I had nothing to eat, and not the slightest hope of obtaining anything, how was I to live? Itrequired no reasoning to find an answer to the question. 

Perish I must, and by hunger--there was no alternative, unless I choseto die by my own hand. I was now aware that I possessed the means toeffect the latter, but strange to say, the madness that would haveprompted me to it, during the first throes of my despair, was gone; andI could now contemplate death with a calmness that surprised me. 

Three modes of dying were possible, and within my reach--thirst, hunger, and suicide; and it may astonish you to know that the next thing I didwas to take into consideration which of the three it would be easiest toendure. 

This in reality was the leading idea in my mind as soon as I becameconvinced that I _must_ die. You need not be astonished. Only imagineyourselves in my situation, and you will perceive that such thoughtswere but natural. 

The first of these three I rejected at once--it _could not be theeasiest_. I had almost tried it, and my experience satisfied me thatexistence could scarce be ended in a less gentle way. Only upon the twolast, therefore, did my mind dwell; and for some time I sat coollyweighing the one against the other. Unfortunately, my young days hadbeen passed in a manner almost heathenish; and at that time I did noteven know that taking one's own life was a crime. This consideration, therefore, had no weight in the balance, and all I had to guide me wasthe conjecture as to which of the two modes of death would be leastpainful!

And I sat for a long while--coolly and calmly I sat--engaged in thissingular contemplation. 

Good and evil must be instinctive. Something within told me it would bewrong to take away the life which God had given, even though the actmight save me from protracted pain. 

This thought triumphed; and, mustering all my courage, I resolved toawait the event, whatever time it might please God to put a terminationto my misery. 

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX. 

THE BISCUIT-BOX. 

Having resolved, then, not to die by my own hand, I at the same timecame to the resolution to live as long as I could. Though my twobiscuits would not have served me for another good meal, I determined tomake at least four out of them, and also to make the intervals betweeneach two as long as possible--just as long as I could endure withouteating. 

The desire of prolonging my existence had been gradually growing uponme, ever since I had been relieved from the torture of thirst; and ithad now become as strong as at any period of my life. The truth is, Ihad a presentiment that I should still survive--that I was not going toperish of hunger; and this presentiment--though ever so slight, andentertained only at intervals--helped to sustain me with a sort of fainthope. 

I can hardly tell why I should have entertained it at all, so reallyhopeless appeared my situation. But then I remembered that, but a fewhours before, the prospect of obtaining water was equally hopeless, andnow I possessed enough to drown myself in. Fanciful as it may seem, this idea had occurred to me--that is, to drown myself! But the momentbefore, while contemplating the easiest means of death, that of drowninghad actually come before my mind. I had often heard that it was aboutthe least painful mode of terminating one's existence. Indeed I mightsay that I had myself made trial of it. 

When saved by Harry Blew I _was_ drowned to all intents and purposes--sofar as the suffering was concerned--and I am sure that had I been thenpermitted to go to the bottom, I should never have felt another pang. Iwas satisfied, therefore, that drowning was not so very hard a death;and I actually had it in consideration whether I should not cut my wayinto the great butt, and in this way end my misery! This was during mymoments of despair, when I seriously contemplated self-destruction; butthese moments had passed, and I again felt an unaccountable desire thatmy life should be prolonged. 

Perhaps this change in my sentiments is not so inexplicable. Thestrange circumstance of my finding the water, with the consequent escapefrom death by thirst, had something in it of a nature almost miraculous:something that suggested the hand of Providence stretched forth in myfavour. That hand could equally aid me in other ways--could equallysave me from starvation by hunger; and though I knew not how, it mightyet deliver me from my fearful prison. 

Perhaps some ideas of this kind were passing in my mind, and it was fromthese I drew that indefinable presentiment that I should yet escape. 

I ate my half biscuit, and again drank of the water, for my thirst keptreturning upon me, though it no longer gave me uneasiness. I caulked upthe vent as before, and then sat down in silence. 

I had no idea of making any exertion. I had no hope that anything Icould do would in the least degree alter my situation. What could I do?My hope--if hope I may call it--rested only upon fate, upon chance, orrather, I should say, upon God. But how the hand of Providence could beinterposed on my behalf, I had not the slightest idea. 

Those dark, silent hours were hard to endure. It was only at intervalsthat I was cheered by the presentiment I have described; but in the farlonger intervals between, I felt gloomy and despairing. 

Nearly twelve hours must have passed before I ate my second halfbiscuit. I waited as long as I could, but at length I was obliged toyield to the calls of hunger. The little morsel produced nosatisfaction. It rather appeared to render my appetite more keen andcraving. I drank copiously, but although the water filled my stomach, it had no effect in stifling the sensations of hunger. 

In about six hours after, I made another meal--another half biscuitgone. I could not endure longer; and when the tiny crumb was swallowed, I knew not that I had eaten. I was as hungry as ever!

Scarce three hours was the next interval. My brave resolution to makethe two biscuits last for as many days was to no purpose. Not one dayhad passed, and the last morsel had disappeared. 

What next? What should I eat next? I was as hungry as ever. 

_I thought of my shoes_. I had read of men sustaining themselves for atime by chewing up their boots, their belts, their gaiters, theirpouches and saddles; in short, anything that was made of leather. Leather is an animal substance, and, even when tanned and manufactured, still possesses nutriment, though only in a slight degree. With thesememories, then, I thought of my shoes. 

I was stooping down to unlace them, when I was startled by somethingcold that struck me upon the back of the head. It was a stream ofwater. The rag of fustian had been pressed out, and the water wasescaping. The jet had fallen on the back of my head, just upon the barepart of the neck, and its coldness, together with the suddenness of thething, caused me to start up in some surprise. 

Of course, my astonishment ceased as soon as I perceived what it wasthat had startled me. 

I placed my finger in the aperture, and groping about for the rag, soonfound it, and recaulked the cask. 

This had now happened more than once, and much water had been wasted. The rag had become loosened by the action of the water, and was pressedout. It occurred to me that it might occur again while I was asleep, and most of the water in the butt might run off, and thus get lostaltogether. Some precaution, therefore, must be taken--I must find abetter stopper. 

With this idea I went to work to contrive one. I searched all aroundthe "floor" of my cabin in hopes of picking up some stray chip, but nosuch thing was there. 

I bethought me of cutting a splint from one of the great ribs of theship; and I made the attempt with my knife, but the wood was hard oakand painted, and defied all my efforts to split off a piece large enoughfor my purpose. In the end, no doubt, I should have succeeded; but justthen it occurred to me that I could more easily get a supply from thebox. This being a rough packing-case, was no doubt made of common deal;and from the touch I was convinced that it was so. Of course, beingmuch softer than the oak, and more easily split with a knife, I shouldhave a better chance of procuring what I wanted; and, moreover, a pieceof deal would do better for a stopper. 

Shifting myself round, therefore, so as to face towards the box, I beganto feel all over it for the best place to use my knife upon. 

At one of the corners I perceived the point of advantage, where one ofthe boards slightly projected above the level of the top. Into thisboard I sunk my blade, pressing it downward, and causing it to act bothas a wedge and a chisel. I had given but one push upon it, when Iperceived that the board was loose. The nails which had fastened it hadeither been broken off or drawn out, probably by the rough mauling ithad got while being stowed. Whether or not, I felt that it was quiteloose, and moved under my touch. 

I at once drew out the blade. I saw that I could pull off the boardwith my hands, and it would then be easier to split off the piece that Iwanted. I laid the knife down, and applying my fingers to theprojecting end of the board, I seized it firmly, and pulled with all mymight. 

It yielded to my strength. There was some creaking and crackling, asthe nails were drawn out or broken; and then a sound reached my earsthat caused me to desist and listen. It was the sound of some hardobjects escaping from out the box and falling with a rattle upon thetimbers beneath. 

I was curious to know what these objects were, and letting go my hold, Istretched my hands downward, and groped for what had been spilled. Ilifted two of similar shape and size, and as I ran my fingers over them, I could not restrain myself from giving utterance to a shout of joy. 

I have said that my touch had grown almost as delicate as that of ablind man; but had it been ever so obtuse, I could have told at thatmoment, what were the two flat round objects which I held between myfingers. There was no mistaking the "feel" of them. They were_biscuits_!

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN. 

A CASK OF BRANDY. 

Yes, biscuits--each of them as large as a small plate, and nearly halfan inch in thickness, smooth and round and pleasant to the touch, and ofa rich brown colour--I could tell the colour, for I knew from the feelthat they were real _sea_ biscuits; or, as they are generally styled, "sailor's biscuits, " to distinguish them from the white "captain'sbiscuits, " to which, in my opinion, they are superior--far sweeter andmore wholesome. 

How sweet they tasted at that moment! for on the very instant that I gothold of them, did I raise one to my mouth, and bite a large piece out ofits smooth circumference. Delicious morsel! a whole one was soon groundinto crumbs and swallowed, and then a second, and a third, and a fourth, and a fifth, and perhaps still another! for I never thought of keepingcount, so long as hunger urged me to eat. Of course, I washed them downwith copious libations from the butt. 

I remember no meal eaten during all my life that I enjoyed with so muchrelish, as this one of biscuits and water. It was not simply from thedelight experienced by satisfying the cravings of a hungry stomach--which of itself, as every one knows, is a high source of enjoyment--butalong with it, was the pleasure derived from my discovery--thedelightful consciousness, still fresh before my mind, that my life whichbut the moment before I held as lost, was still to be spared me. Beyonda question, the hand of Providence _had_ interposed to save my life. 

I had no doubt that this was so. With such store both of food anddrink, I could live, despite the darkness of my dungeon, for weeks, formonths--until the voyage should come to an end, and the ship be emptiedof its cargo. 

I felt sure of safety, as I made an inspection of my provision chest. They came pouring forth, those precious cakes, spilling out at thetouch, and cracking together like castanets. 

Their rattle was music to my ears. I thrust my hands into the box, delighting to bury my fingers amid the rich profusion of its contents;as the miser joys to revel among his heaps of gold. I thought I shouldnever tire groping among them, feeling how thick and large they were, and drawing them out from the box, and putting them back into it, andtumbling them about in every way. I acted just like a child with itsdrum and its ball, its top and its orange, rolling them from side toside; and it was a long time before I grew tired of this childlike play. 

Long--I am sure I must have gone on in this way for nearly an hour, before the excitement into which the discovery had put me cooled down, and I could act and think calmly. 

It is difficult to describe the sensation one feels, when suddenlyrescued from the jaws of death. Escape from an impending danger isdifferent, as one is not certain that the danger would end in death; forthere are few kinds of peril that produce the conviction that death mustbe the event. When this conviction once enters the mind, and after thatthe self-expecting victim survives, the sudden reaction from despair tojoy is a feeling of such intense happiness, as almost to causebewilderment. Men ere now have died of such joy, while others have gonemad. 

I neither died nor went mad; but could my behaviour have been observedfor some time after breaking open the biscuit-box, it might have been_supposed_ that I was mad. 

The first thing that restored me to calmer reflection, was the discoverythat the water was running from the cask, in a full jet. The aperturewas quite open. I was chagrined at making this observation--I may say, terrified. I knew not how long the waste had been going on; the _sough_of the sea outside prevented me from hearing it, and the water, as soonas it fell, filtered off under the timbers of the vessel. Perhaps ithad been running ever since I last drank; for I had no recollection ofhaving put back the rag stopper. My excitement had hindered me fromthinking of it. If that were really the case, then there had been muchwaste, and the thought filled me with dismay. 

But an hour ago, I should have not so much regarded this loss of water. Then I knew there would still be drink enough to outlast the food--tolast as long as I expected to live. Now, however, my altered prospectscaused me to regard the circumstance with very different ideas. I mightbe months alive, and still cooped up behind the cask. Every drop of itscontents might be required. If it was to run short before the shipreached her port, then I should be brought back to my original position, and death by thirst would be my fate after all. No wonder, I perceivedwith dismay that the stopper was out, and the stream was flowing!

I lost not a moment in pressing my fingers into the hole, and cuttingoff the run. Then once more corking with the rag, I proceeded to carryout my original design, of making a proper vent-peg of wood. 

A piece was easily obtained from the board I had detached from the lidof the box--for it was the lid that was towards me; and the soft deal, yielding to the keen blade of my knife, was soon shaped into a conicalpeg, that fitted exactly. 

Brave sailor! how I blessed thee for thy gift!

I blamed myself much for this piece of negligence; and I felt regret, too, that I had tapped the cask so low down. However, the latter hadbeen itself a measure of precaution; and at the time it was done, I hadbut one thought, and that was to allay my thirst as quickly as possible. 

It was fortunate I noticed the jet as soon as I did. Had it beenallowed to continue running, until it stopped of itself--in other words, had the surface of the water sunk to the level of the tap-hole--thenwould there have been but little left, scarce enough to have lasted mefor a week. 

I endeavoured to ascertain what had been the amount of wastage, but Icould arrive at no satisfactory conclusion. I sounded the cask, bystriking it in different places with the butt end of my knife, but Iderived little knowledge from this. The creaking of the ship's timbers, and the rush of the waves, prevented any observation of this kind frombeing definite or accurate. I fancied that the blows gave back a veryhollow sound, as if a large space within was empty. If it were a fancy, it was far from being a pleasant one; and I gave over my "soundings"with a considerable feeling of uneasiness. Fortunately the tap was avery small hole, and the jet from it of no great thickness. As near asI could tell by the touch, and from the repeated application I had madeto it with my lips, this could not have been over the thickness of mylittle finger, which at that time was not of much greater circumferencethan a goose's quill. I knew that such a tiny stream would be a longwhile in spending the contents of so large a tank; and I endeavoured torecall to mind how long it might have been since I last drank. In this, however, I was not successful. It seemed but a short while to me, butexcited as I had been, and confused in my ideas, it might have been anhour, or even more. I was completely baffled in any calculation that Iattempted. 

I remained for a considerable time, pondering upon some scheme by whichI might determine the quantity of water that still remained in the cask, for about this I was now most anxious. Only one hour before, food hadbeen the source of my uneasiness; before that it had been drink; and nowonce more drink was my trouble, for of meat I had a plenty. 

I remembered having heard that brewers, coopers, and others whosebusiness lies among the great wine vaults of the docks, had a way oftelling pretty nearly the contents of a barrel of liquid, withoutsubmitting them to actual measurement, but I had not heard how theymanaged the matter. I regretted not having been told. 

I thought of a plan by which I could have ascertained, to a nicety; butI lacked the proper instrument to put it in execution. I understoodenough of hydraulics to know that water will rise to its own level ifguided by a pipe or tube; I knew, therefore, that if I had onlypossessed a piece of hose, I could have attached it to the tap-hole, andthus discovered how high the water stood in the cask. 

But where was the hose or other pipe to be had? Of course I could notget at what I desired in this way, and I relinquished the idea withoutgiving it farther consideration. 

Just at this moment a better plan suggested itself, and I proceeded toput it in execution. It was so simple, I wondered I had not thought ofit before. It was neither more nor less than to cut another holethrough the staves, higher up, and if need be another, and so on, untilI reached a point where the water ceased to run. This would give me theknowledge I wanted. 

Should I make my first hole too low, I could easily stop it with a peg, and so with all the others. 

It is true that I was laying out for myself a considerable amount ofwork, but I rather liked this than otherwise. While employed, I shouldfeel much happier, as my occupation would enable me the better to passthe time, and keep me from thinking too much of my miserable situation. 

But just as I was about to commence my experiments on the butt, itoccurred to me that I had better try the other one--that which stood atthe end of my little chamber. Should this also prove to be awater-cask, then I need be no longer uneasy, for surely two such greatvessels should contain enough to supply me during the longest voyagethat ever was made. 

Without more ado, then, I turned upon the second cask, and commenceddrilling a hole in the end of it. I was not so excited as before, for Idid not feel that so much depended upon the result. For all that, itcaused me a good deal of disappointment, when, on getting the point ofmy blade through to the inside, I discovered that the stream that camejetting out was not water but pure brandy, which proved that it was abrandy-cask I had tapped. 

I again turned my attention to the water-butt; for I was now moreanxious than ever to ascertain how much it contained, since on thisdepended my future safety. 

Choosing a stave near the middle of the cask, I proceeded in the samemanner as I had done when making my first incision; and workingconstantly for an hour or more, I felt the thin shell springing beforethe point of my knife. My apprehensions were acute, though not so muchas on the former occasion. Then it was a matter of life or death, almost upon the instant; now the contingency was more remote, and notquite so definite or certain. Withal I could not help a strong feelingof anxiety, nor could I avoid uttering an exclamation of delight, when Ifelt the cold spring of water gushing along the blade of my knife. Isoon closed the slight aperture, and re-commenced my drilling processupon the next stave higher up. 

This I also penetrated in due time, and was again rewarded for mypatient labour by getting my fingers wet, from the inside. 

Another step higher, with a result like. 

Another, and the water came not. No matter, I was now far up near thetop of the cask. I had found water at the last boring but one. It muststand still higher within. The cask, therefore, was more than threeparts full. Thank Heaven! There would be enough to last me for manymonths!

I felt satisfied with the result, and, sitting down, I ate anotherbiscuit with as much relish and contentment as if I had been dining uponturtle and venison at the table of a Lord Mayor. 

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT. 

GOING ON "RATIONS. "

I was full of complacence. There was nothing now to cause meuneasiness. The prospect of being cooped up for six months might havebeen very unpleasant under other circumstances, but after the far moreterrible dread of horrid death from which I had just been delivered, itappeared as nothing; and I resolved to bear my long imprisonment withpatience and resignation. 

Six months I would have to endure this gloomy confinement--six months, at the least. There was but little probability of my being releasedbefore the expiration of a half-year: a long term--long and hard to beborne either by captive or criminal--hard even in a lighted chamber, with bed and fire, and well-cooked food, in daily converse with humanbeings, and the sound of human voices almost continually ringing in yourears. Even with these advantages, to be shut up for six months is apainful experience. 

How much more painful would mine be, cramped up in close quarters, whereI could neither stand erect nor lie at full length; neither couch, norfire, nor light to give me comfort; breathing foul air, reclining uponthe hardest of oak, living upon bread and water--the simplest diet uponwhich a human being could exist, and that unvaried by the slightestchange, with no sound ever reaching my ear save the almost ceaselesscreaking of the ship's timbers, and the monotonous surging of the oceanwave--certainly six months of such an existence was not a pleasantprospect to contemplate. 

Withal I regarded it not. I was still too happy at my deliverance fromdeath, to be nice about the kind of life that was before me, though, astime passed, most probably I should grow tired enough of such a drearyexistence. 

Now I was all joy and confidence. Not so confident, however, as to relyupon conjecture--upon a mere guess as to the amount of my means ofexistence. Upon this point I was determined to be fully assured, andthat without further loss of time. My stores, both of food and drink, Iresolved to submit to actual measurement, in order to be satisfied as towhether they would be sufficient to last me till the end of the voyage. 

Hitherto I had felt no apprehension upon this head. Such a large box ofbiscuit, and such an inexhaustible well of water, could never beexpended. This was my first idea; but, after a little reflection, Ibegan to have doubts. The constant drop will wear a hole in the hardeststone, and will also empty the largest cistern, if time be allowed it;and six months was a long time--nearly two hundred days--a very longtime. 

As I reflected thus, I grew a little uneasy as to the quantity both ofmy food and drink; and to put an end to all doubt upon the subject, Icame to the above determination of measuring them. I recognised theprudence of such a course. If it turned out that there were plenty ofboth, and to spare, I should no longer be troubled with doubts; and if, on the other hand, there was a danger of either running short, I shouldthen adopt the only precaution possible, and at once put myself on_short rations_!

When I look back, and think of my cunning at this early age, I am nowastonished at it; but it is surprising what forethought even a childwill exhibit, when placed in circumstances where self-preservation callsforth all its instincts and energies. 

Without more ado, then, I proceeded to make my calculation. I allowedfor time, the full six months; or in other terms, a period of 183 days. I did not even subtract the time--about a week, since we had set sail. That I set aside to my advantage, allowing the full period of 183 days, lest I might err by making the time too short. Surely, in six months, the vessel would reach her port, and her cargo be discharged? Surely, Imight depend upon this?

No, not surely. I was far from being confident on this head. I knewthat a voyage to Peru was usually reckoned a six months' voyage; but Iwas not certain whether this was considered the average time; whether itwould be accounted a long voyage or a short one; and, therefore, I hadno confidence in basing my calculation on such uncertain data. 

There was the danger of delay from calms in the tropical latitudes, through which we should have to pass--from storms off Cape Horn, renowned among mariners for the fickleness of its wind--other obstaclesmight be encountered, and the voyage protracted far beyond the periodabove mentioned. 

I was not without such apprehensions, as I proceeded to examine myresources. To ascertain how long my stock of food would last, wassimple and easy. I had only to count the biscuits, and find out theirnumber. I knew their size, and that I could live on two a day, though Iwas not likely to grow fat on the allowance. Even one a day, or stillless than that, would sustain life; and I resolved to be as sparing ofthem as I could. 

I soon ascertained the exact number. The box, as nearly as I couldguess, was about a yard long and two feet wide, by about one foot indepth; for I noticed that it was a shallow one set upon its edge. Had Iknown its exact dimensions, I could have told the number of biscuitswithout counting them. Each was a little less than six inches indiameter, and of an average thickness of three-fourths of an inch. Therefore, packed as they had been, there would be exactly 32 dozen inthe case. 

But counting them over one by one was no labour, on the contrary, itafforded pleasure to me; and drawing them forth out of the box, I toldthem off in dozens. I found that 32 dozen was the number, wantingeight; but the odd eight I was able to account for satisfactorily. Iknew where _they_ had gone. 

Thirty-two dozen would make 384 biscuits; and, now that I had eateneight of them, there remained exactly 376; which, at the rate of two perdiem, would last for 188 days. True, 188 days would be a little oversix months, but as I had not a clear confidence about the length of thevoyage being only six months, I perceived that I must go on shortrations, of less than two biscuits a day. 

What, thought I, if there should be another box of biscuits behind theone I had emptied? That would secure me against all chances, and makemy mind easy at once and for ever. What if there should be another?Was it unlikely? No: the reverse. In the stowage of a ship's hold, there is not much order observed as regards the sort of goods that areplaced in juxta-position, but rather is regard paid to the size andshape of the packages; and things of a miscellaneous kind are oftenstowed together, according to convenience, as the particular piece--whether box, bale, or barrel--may fit into a particular space. Notwithstanding that I knew all this, still it was probable enough thattwo boxes of biscuits had been placed side by side. 

How was I to ascertain? I could not get round the box, even now that Ihad emptied it; for, as already stated, it blocked up the whole aperturethrough which I had originally squeezed myself. Neither could I getover the top nor under it. 

"Ha!" I exclaimed, as a thought suddenly suggested itself, "I shall go_through_ it. "

The idea was feasible enough. The board which I had already pulled off, left an aperture wide enough to admit my body. This had been part ofthe top or lid. I could, therefore, get my head and shoulders inside, and with my knife cut a large hole in the bottom opposite. That wouldenable me to ascertain whether another biscuit-box was beyond. 

I was not slow in putting my new design into execution. I first wideneda little more the aperture in the top, so that I could work moreconveniently; and then I attacked the bottom with my knife. The softdeal yielded pretty freely, but I had not made much progress in thisway, when a better plan came into my head. I perceived that the bottomboards of the case were only nailed on--perhaps a little more securelythan those of the top, but still not fast enough to resist the blows ofa mallet or hammer. I had neither one nor the other, but I thought of atolerable substitute--my heels. Laying myself, therefore, in ahorizontal position, and placing my hands against the great rib to actas a support, I thrust both my feet inside the box. In this position Iwas able to administer such a series of lusty kicks upon the bottomboards, that one of them soon sprung its nails, and was pressed outward, until I felt it could be driven no farther on account of some weightyimpediment beyond. 

I now got back to my old position, and examined the progress I had made. I saw that I had dislodged a wide board, so far as the nails wereconcerned; but it still stood upright, and prevented me feeling what wasbehind it. 

Using all my strength, I succeeded in pressing it to one side and thendownward, until an aperture was obtained, through which I could thrustmy hands. Sure enough, a box was on the other side--a roughpacking-case, resembling that I had just broken through--but whether oflike contents had yet to be determined. It would not take long to tellwhat it contained. I once more exerted my strength, and succeeded inpressing the loose board quite into a horizontal position, so that it nolonger obstructed me. The other box was scarce two inches beyond; andfalling to upon it with my blade, I soon penetrated through its side. 

Alas! my hopes of finding more biscuit were doomed to disappointment. Some woollen substance--either coarse cloth or blankets closely-packed--filled the inside, feeling as solid to the touch as a piece of timber. There were no biscuits there; and I was now convinced I should have totake to the short rations, and make the best of what I alreadypossessed. 

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE. 

GAUGING THE WATER-CASK. 

My next operation was to put all the biscuits back into the box, forstrewed loosely about as they were, they interfered seriously with theaccommodation of my cabin, which by their bulk was diminished more thanhalf. In fact, I had scarce room to turn myself in, so long as theyremained outside the case, and I therefore lost no time in restoringthem to their former place of deposit. To make the box hold them all, Iwas obliged to pack them in regular rows, as they had been before; withthis difference, that the case having been tilted on its side, thebiscuits had been lying with their edges in a horizontal position, whereas I now built them vertically--the proper mode of packing suchgoods, and the way in which they had been placed when they came from thestores of the baker. Of course, it mattered not which way, as regardsthe space they would take up. On the flat side, or on their edges, itwas all the same; and when I counted in the thirty-one dozen and fourodd, the box was full, with only a little empty space in the corner, which the eight missing biscuits had formerly occupied. 

So, then, I had taken stock of my larder, and now knew the exact amountof provision I had to depend upon. With two biscuits _per diem_ I couldstand siege for a little better than six months. It would not be highliving, yet I resolved to do with even less, for I could not feelcertain that six months would be the full period of my privations. Iformed the resolution to make two a day the rule, and never to exceedthat number; and on such days as I felt best able to bear hunger, Ishould stint my measure a quarter or half a biscuit, or even a wholeone, if I found it possible. This economic purpose, if successfullycarried out, would throw forward the day of absolute want to a muchlonger period than six months. 

My food being thus rationed out, it appeared equally necessary that Ishould know the quantity of water I might use each day. To ascertainthis, at first appeared to be beyond my power. Apparently I had nomeans of measuring what remained in the butt. It was an old wine orspirit cask--for such are the vessels generally used on board ships tocarry water for their crews--but what kind of wine-cask I could nottell, and therefore I could not even guess at the quantity it might havecontained when full. Could I only have established this point, I shouldthen have been able to make a rough calculation as to what had beenalready spent; rough, but perhaps sufficiently precise for my purpose. 

I remembered well the _table of liquid measure_--I had good reason toremember it--the most difficult of all the tables to commit to memory. I had received many a smart rodding, before I was able to repeat itover; but I at length succeeded in getting it _pit-pat_. 

I knew that wine-casks are of very different dimensions, according tothe sort of wine they contain: that under the different names of"pipes", "butts", "hogsheads", "puncheons", "tuns, " and "pieces, " theyhold more or less, from the hogshead of hock of thirty gallons to thegreat tun of wine containing 252. That the spirits--brandy, whiskey, rum, gin; and the wines--sherry, Port, Madeira, Teneriffe, Malaga, andmany other sorts, are transported in casks of different capacity, butusually containing about 100 gallons. I even remembered the number ofgallons of each, so well had my teacher--a great statistician--drilledme in "liquid measure;" and could I only have known what sort of winehad once been carried inside of my water-butt, I could have told itsmeasure in a moment. I fancied there was the "bouquet" of sherry aboutit, and that would have made it a "pipe" of 108 gallons; but it mighthave been a Madeira pipe, which holds only 92, or Cape, or Marsala, which are about the same size. It might have been Port, which wouldhave stretched its capacity to 115, or a puncheon of Scotch whiskey, some of which contain 120 gallons. I did not think it had been thislast, else I should have known the peculiar "twang" which Scotch whiskeygives to water, however diluted it may be. Certainly, there was aperceptible flavour of some liquor, but I was too young to beexperienced in drinks, and I learnt nothing from this. No doubt awine-taster could have told in an instant what sort had formerly filledthe barrel, for an old wine-cask will retain the particular "bouquet" ofthe wine it had carried after performing several voyages as awater-butt. 

I drew out the stopper, and tasted the water. I had not thought ofnoticing its flavour before. It appeared to me to be sherry; but as Ihave said, it might be Madeira, which would make a difference of sixteengallons--an important item in a calculation such as I was desirous ofmaking. I therefore could not trust to my judgment to make this thebasis of a computation, and I had to think of some other device. 

Fortunately in my school arithmetic there were a few hints uponmensuration, and the good master had instructed us in these. 

I have often wondered that the simple but useful problems of thisbranch, of science are so much neglected, while the most useless andirrational rhymes are hammered into the heads of poor unfortunate boys. I have no hesitation in giving my opinion, that a knowledge of simplemensuration, which may be obtained in a week's study, is of more valueto an individual--or to the whole human race, if you will--than aperfect scholarship in all the dead languages of the world. Greek andLatin! These have been very barriers to the advancement of knowledge!

Well, I was saying that my old teacher had taught me a few simpleproblems in mensuration; and fortunately I still held them in my memory. I could tell the solid contents of a cube, of a parallelopipedon, of apyramid, of a globe (nearly), of a cylinder, and of a cone. The lastwas the figure that now interested me. 

I knew that a barrel was a pair of cones--that is, truncated cones or_frustums_--with the bases resting against each other. Of course, whenI was taught how to measure a cone, I was also instructed to do the samewith the frustum of one. 

To ascertain the capacity of my butt, therefore, it was only necessaryfor me to know its length--or its half-length would do as well--itscircumference at either end, and also its circumference around thethickest part or "swell. " These three measurements given me, I couldtell to a quart how much water would fill it--in other words, I couldcalculate how many cubic inches of water it should contain. Knowingthis, I should simply have to divide by 69 and a small fraction over, and this would give me the number of quarts, which another simpledivision of 4 would reduce to gallons, if I required to use thisstandard. 

I perceived, therefore, that if I could get the three measurements, Icould soon tell the capacity of my butt; but therein lay the difficulty. How were these measurements to be obtained?

I might have obtained the length, for that was before me from end toend; but how should I get the circumference either of the middle or ofeither end? I could not reach over the top, nor around the ends. Bothdirections were blocked up against me. 

Another difficulty stared me in the face. I had nothing wherewith tomeasure them--neither rule nor tape--no standard by which I coulddetermine the number of feet or inches; so that even had all sides beenfree to me, I should still have been in a dilemma. 

I was determined, however, not to yield the point until I had given it agood thinking. The occupation would help me to pass the time; and, as Ihave already hinted, this was a matter of primary importance. Besides, that faithful old schoolmaster had many a time impressed upon us thevaluable truth, that perseverance often finds success where successappears impossible. Remembering this bit of admonition, I resolved notto regard the thing as impracticable, until I had exhausted all mypowers of contrivance. 

I persevered, therefore, and in less time than I must take in describingit, I hit upon a plan for "gauging" the butt. 

CHAPTER THIRTY. 

MY MEASURING-RULE. 

The details of my plan suggested themselves in the following order:--

While examining the cask, to find if there was not some means ofascertaining its different diameters, I discovered the very way itself. All I wanted was a straight rod or stick, of sufficient length to reachquite across the butt at its thickest part. It was plain to me, that byinserting such a stick into a hole in one side of the cask, and passingit on till it touched the staves on the other side, at a pointdiametrically opposite, I could thus obtain the exact measurement of thediameter of that part of the vessel, since the portion of the rodreaching from side to side would be the diameter itself. The diameteronce obtained, it needed only to multiply by three to get thecircumference. But in the calculation which I was desirous of making, it was the diameter itself I wanted to find, and not the circumference. I only thought of the latter, because, under ordinary circumstances, when a cask is bunged up, it is easier to measure the circumference ofthe swell than its diameter. In no case does it signify which, as thefigure three will always reduce the one to the other, near enough formost practical purposes, though not mathematically exact. 

Now, it so chanced that one of the holes I had cut through the staveshad been made in the very middle of the swell, where the butt wasthickest. Therefore a straight stick passed into this hole, and pushedon till it touched the opposite side, would give the greatest diameterof the cask. 

You may imagine that this might have been obtained by simply plantingthe stick in a vertical position _outside_ the butt, and notching it ata point on a level with the top of the vessel. True, this might havebeen done had I been operating with a barrel lying upon a plain surface, with nothing around it to obstruct me, and plenty of light to observethe true level. Even thus it would have been rough guess work, and notto be depended on when a calculation was to be made involving life ordeath in its consequences--for such it really did involve--at least, Isupposed so. But the butt was so placed, resting upon the timbers ofthe ship, with its swollen side sunk between them, that I could not havemeasured it in this manner. Even though I might have marked a rod on aline with its top, I could not have planted the other end so as to be ona level with its base. 

There seemed no other way to get at the thing than by inserting astraight stick into the hole, and thus measure the diameter; nor did Itrouble myself about any other, as this appeared to be the best plan Icould adopt. 

Where was I to find my stick--my measuring-rule? That is your question, is it not?

It is easily answered. The deal board that had formed part of thebiscuit-box would supply me with the material, and out of that I couldsoon make one. No sooner thought of than I set about it. 

The board was but a little over two feet in length, and of course notlong enough to reach across the great cask, which at its thickest partappeared four or five. But a very little ingenuity sufficed to overcomethis obstacle. I should only have to split off three thin pieces, andby splicing their ends together, I should get a stick of lengthsufficient. 

I did so. Fortunately, the deal was cut nicely with the grain of thewood; and in splitting it, I guided the blade of my knife so as not tolet it run out at the edges. 

I succeeded in getting three pieces of the thickness I wanted; and, after shaving off their angles, and making them clean and trim, I cuttheir ends with a slant for the splice. 

The next thing was to obtain two pieces of string, and this was theeasiest thing in the world. I wore upon my feet a pair of little"buskins" that laced up to the very ankle. The laces were thongs ofcalfskin, each of them a full yard long. They were just the thing; and, drawing them out of the holes, I completed the splicing, and now held inmy hands a straight stick full five feet in length--quite long enough, Iconceived, to reach across the thickest part of the butt, and slenderenough to go into the hole--which I had already widened a little toreceive it. 

"So far good, " thought I; "I shall now insert the measuring-stick, andfind my diameter. "

I rose to my feet to carry out this design, but I need not describe themortification I felt on perceiving that the first of these operations, which would appear to be the simplest of all, could not be performed. At the first trial I saw that it was quite impossible. It was notbecause the hole was too small, or the stick too large. I had made nomistake about this; but my miscalculation was in regard to the space inwhich I had to work. Lengthways my little chamber was nearly six feet, but crossways little more than two; and up where the hole was--in whichI intended to insert the measuring-rod--it was still less. Of course toget the stiff piece of stick into the cask was plainly impossible--without bending it, so that it must break--for the dry deal would havesnapped through like the shank of a clay pipe. 

I was a good deal chagrined at not having thought of this before; but Iwas still more vexed at the idea of being obliged to abandon the designof making the measurement I had intended, for before reflecting Ibelieved that this was to be the result. A little furtherconsideration, however, helped to a new plan, proving the importance ofnot arriving too hastily at conclusions. I discovered a way of gettingin the stick to its full length, without either breaking or bending it. 

This could be effected by taking it to pieces again, then firstinserting one of the pieces, and holding it till the second could bespliced on to its end, and then pushing both into the cask, and joiningthe third piece in a similar fashion. 

About this there appeared no difficulty, and the result proved there wasnone; for in less than five minutes after conceiving it, I had carriedthe design into execution, and the measuring-rod stood inside thebarrel, with one end projecting some inches on the outside. 

Holding this end carefully in my hand, I caused the other to play abouton the opposite side, until I felt convinced that it touched the pointthat was exactly _vis-a-vis_ with the aperture; and then steadying thestick, I notched it with my knife, on a level with the outer surface ofthe stave. To calculate from this notch would not be correct, as itwould be more than the diameter of the cask--that is, in reference towhat it would contain--but I had no intention of doing so. I shouldmake allowance for the thickness of the stave, and that would give methe measurement I wanted. 

Having made my mark, I drew forth my measuring-rod, piece by piece, asit had been plunged in. I took care as I did so to notch both thesplices, so that I might be able to put them together again in the exactplace where they had been while making the measurement. All thisattention to such minute particulars was of importance, and I knew it tobe so, for the mistake of even a quarter of an inch in the length of mydiameter would cause a difference of many gallons in the result. Mostcertainly, then, was it of consequence that I should be precise in my_data_. 

I now had the diameter of the swell; the next thing was to get that ofthe head, or end. About this there was less difficulty--in fact, notany. It was obtained in a few seconds. 

Though I could not myself get round either of the ends of the butt, noreven my arm, I could pass the rod around them, and in this way measurethem. Even had there not been space to admit the measuring-stick, Ishould have found a means--by simply drilling another hole with myknife, close to either end, and gauging as before. But this would haveoccupied time, and it was not necessary to do so, since the stick passedalong the head of the butt without any obstruction, till its end restedagainst the projecting rim on the opposite side. I had nothing to dobut assure myself that its point was fair in the middle, and then makemy mark as before. 

The length of the butt was yet to be ascertained; and this, thoughapparently a simple operation, cost me a good deal of consideration, before I could get at it with any degree of exactness. You may fancythat it would have been easy enough to get at the length, by justplacing the stick parallel to the cask, and notching it square with theends of the latter? And so it might be easy enough, with plenty oflight around you to see when it _was_ square, and a level surface uponwhich to rest your measure. But as I had the advantage neither of lightnor level ground, I encountered great difficulty in this operation. Icould not tell when the ends lay even with each other, merely by thetouch. I had to pass my fingers from one to the other, and could notgrasp both at one time--that is, the rim of the cask and the end of therod--since they must needs be several inches apart. The stick, too, layunsteady, and by the feel I could not be sure when its end was exactly"flush" with the head of the cask. The mistake of an inch--it might beseveral--would falsify all my computations, and render them of no use. It would not do to proceed upon such a conjectural basis, and for awhile I was puzzled, and had to pause. 

This was an unexpected obstacle, for I had from the first regarded thediameters as the only difficulty; about the possibility of obtaining thelength, I had never entertained a doubt. 

But my wits again came to the rescue, and I soon discovered a plan thatwould effect the end in view. I had to make another rod--by splicingtwo more lengths split from the board--and with this I was able todetermine the point. 

I managed the matter thus: The old rod I pushed along the head of thecask quite beyond its outer edge, so that it rested at both ends againstthe projecting rim. Thus placed, it was exactly parallel with the planeof the barrel's head, while a foot or more projected outward and towardsme. Holding the end of the second rod against this projecting part, andat right angles, I gave it a direction along the side of the cask, and Iwas able to mark the point, where the middle part of the swell came incontact with the second rod. This, of course, after deducting the depthof the rim and the presumed thickness of the head, gave me half thelength of the interior of the cask, and that was all I wanted, since twohalves make one whole. 

I was now in possession of the _data_ of my problem; it only remainedfor me to seek the solution. 

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE. 

"QUOD ERAT FACIENDUM. "

To find the cubic contents of the butt in feet or inches, and afterwardsreduce them to liquid measure--to gallons or quarts--would have beeneasy enough, and only required a simple computation in figures. I knewthat I was arithmetician enough to make this computation, even though Ipossessed neither pen nor paper, slate nor pencil; and if I had, therewas no light by which I could have used them. "Ciphering, " therefore, in the ordinary way, was out of the question; but I had often practisedmyself in casting up accounts by a mental process, and I could add andsubtract, multiply or divide a considerable series of figures withoutthe aid of either pen or pencil. The problem I had before me wouldinvolve but a limited number of figures, and I felt satisfied I couldeasily manage it, so far as that was concerned. 

I have said that it _would have been_ a simple and easy computation tofind the contents of the cask in cubic feet or inches. _Would havebeen_ supposes that there was a difficulty--and there _was_ one. Animportant preliminary matter had to be settled before I could enter uponany calculation--a very important one; and that was, that I had not yetreduced my measurements--neither the diameters nor the length--to feetand inches! I had measured the cask with plain pieces of stick, and hadregistered the dimensions in simple notches; but what of this? I knewnot what distance these notches might be from the end, or from eachother--how many feet or inches! I might make a rude guess, but thatwould be of no service to me; so that after all my pains I had as yet no_data_ to go upon, nor could I have any until I had first _measured mymeasuring-rods themselves_!

Apparently, here was a difficulty not to be got over. Considering thatI had no standard of measurement within reach--neither yard-stick, norfoot rule, nor graduated scale of any kind--you will naturally concludethat I must have abandoned the problem. A computation founded on themere length of the stick would have been absurd, and could have given meno information whatever upon the point about which I wanted to beinformed. To find the cubic and liquid contents of the cask, I mustfirst have its length, with its largest and shortest diameters, expressed in _standard_ terms--that is, either in feet or inches, orsome other divisions of a scale. 

And how, I ask, was this to be ascertained, when I possessed no standardof measurement about my person? None whatever. I could not make one;for in order to do so, I should have required another for a guide. Ofcourse, I could not _guess_ the length either of feet or inches. 

How, then, was I to proceed?

Apparently, the difficulty was not to be got over. The thing seemedimpracticable. 

To you it may seem so, but it did not to me. I had thought of thisbefore. I should not have proceeded as far as I had done--taking somuch pains and trouble with the splitting and splicing of my sticks, andmaking my measurements so exact--had I not foreseen this difficulty, andthought of a way to surmount it. All this had been prospectivelyarranged. I knew before-hand that I _could measure_ my sticks, and telltheir linear dimensions to the exactness of an inch. 

"How?"

Thus, then--

When I said just a little ago that I had no standard about my person, Ispoke the truth only literally. Although not exactly _about_ my person, I had one in my person--I was myself that standard! You will nowremember my having submitted myself to a measurement, which showed me tobe four feet in length. Of what value that knowledge now proved to me!

Knowing, then, my own height to be very nearly four feet, I could notchoff that measure upon one of the sticks, which would give me ameasuring-rule of four feet in length. 

I proceeded to obtain this result without delay. The process was simpleand easy. Laying myself horizontally, I planted my feet against one ofthe great ribs of the ship, and rested the end of the stick betweenthem. I now stretched myself out at full length, and guiding the rod soas to keep it parallel to the axis of my body, I brought it across myforehead, and beyond. With my fingers I could tell the point that wasopposite the crown of my head, and carefully marking this point, Iafterwards notched it with the knife. I now possessed a four-foot rule, exact enough for my purpose. 

But there were difficulties yet to be encountered. With a four-footrule, I was but little advanced towards my computation. I might make anearer approach to the measurement of my diameters, but that would notavail. I must know them _exactly_. I must know them in inches, andeven fractions of inches; for, as I have said, an error of half an inchin some of my _data_ would make a difference of gallons in the result. How, then, was I to divide a four-foot stick into inches, and registerthe inches upon its edge? How was this to be done?

It seems simple enough. The half of my four feet--already ascertained--would give me two feet; and the half of that again would reduce thestandard to a foot. This again notched in the middle would make twolengths of six inches each. Then I could subdivide those into lengthsof three inches, which, if not small enough for my calculation, could bestill further subdivided into three equal parts, each of which would bethe desired minimum of an inch. 

Yes, all this seems easy enough in theory, but how was it to be put inpractice upon a piece of plain straight stick, and in the midst of asperfect darkness as that which surrounds a blind man? How was I to findthe exact middle--for it must be exact--of even the four feet, much lessdivide and subdivide till I got down to the inches?

I confess that I was puzzled for awhile, and had to pause and reflect. 

Not very long, however; I was soon able to get over this triflingobstacle. 

The plan that first suggested itself was to cut a third piece of stickof a little over two feet in length, which I could easily guess atwithin a few inches. This I could apply alongside of my four-foot rule, beginning at the end, and proceeding as if I was measuring the latterwith the former. Of course, on the first application, two lengths wouldreach from the end of the rule to the notch that marked the four feetlength, and perhaps extend a little beyond. I should then shorten themeasure and apply it again. This time its end would have approachednearer to the aforesaid notch. Another bit cut off would bring it stillnearer; and the process being repeated, by shaving gradually from theend of the stick, I should at last find that two lengths of it wouldexactly correspond with the length of my four-foot rule. I should thenhave a piece exactly two feet in length, and by the help of this I couldfind the middle part of the longer piece, and could mark it with a"nick. "

By cutting the short piece into two nearly equal parts, I could thentake the larger of them, and, by a similar process, obtain the standardof a foot, and mark it also upon my rule; and so on till I had succeededin arriving at the inches. 

Of course, to do all this would require time, patience, and the nicestprecision; but I had plenty of time upon my hands, and it was myinterest to be both patient and precise. 

Although I regarded not the time, just as I was about to carry out theplan described, another suggested itself that promised to lead me soonerto the issue; it would call for less patience, though an equal amount ofprecision. 

This new plan was a sort of corollary of the former one, the onlydifference being, that instead of a _stick_ I should perform mysubdivision and graduation with a _string_. 

The thongs of my buskins came into my mind--the very thing!

I could not have found a better string for the purpose. They werestrips of best calfskin, cut with the grain, and could not have beenstretched the eighth part of an inch. They would, therefore, measure asaccurately as a rule of boxwood or ivory. 

One would not be long enough; so I knotted the two together, taking careto make a neat, firm knot of it. They made a string of over four feet, and having laid it along the four-foot rule, I cut it with my knife tothat length exactly. I was not satisfied till I had measured it overand over again, each time pulling the thong with all my strength, lestsome "kink" might be lurking in it. A slight error would derange myintended scale, though there is less danger in graduating four feet downto inches than in going from the less to the greater standard. In theformer, each subdivision naturally lessens the error, while in thelatter it is continually doubled. 

When convinced that I had got the thong to the precise length, I placedits two ends together, and then drawing it with a firm pull through myfingers, I creased it exactly in the middle. Holding it taut upon theblade of my knife, I cut through at the crease, and thus divided it intotwo moieties of equal length, each two feet long. The part with theknot I laid aside as being no longer needed, and the remaining half Iagain doubled, and cut into two. This gave me two pieces each a foot inlength. 

One of these I next folded in triple, and creased for cutting as before. This was a delicate operation, and required all the skill of my fingersto accomplish, for it is much easier to divide a string into two equalparts than into three. I was a good long time before I could get ittrebled to my satisfaction; but I succeeded at length, and then severedthe parts. 

My object in thus cutting into three, was to get the pieces in evenfractions of four inches each, in order that by two more doublings Imight arrive more accurately at the inch. 

And in two more doublings I found it. 

To make sure that I had committed no error, I took up the knotted piece, which I had laid aside, and after placing the other fragments where theycould be got at, I reduced the second half of the string as I had donethe first. 

To my gratification, the inch I obtained from both exactly corresponded. There was not a hair's breadth of difference. 

I was now in possession of a guide to the true graduation of mymeasuring-stick. I had pieces of one foot, of four inches, of two, andof one; and by the help of these I proceeded to mark my rod after themanner of a draper's yard-stick. 

It occupied some time, for I worked with care and caution; but mypatience was rewarded by finding myself in possession of a measure uponwhich I could rely, even in a calculation involving the question of mylife. 

I was not much longer in deciding the point. The diameters were nowmeasured by feet and inches, and the _mean_ of the two taken. This wasreduced to surface measure by the usual method of squaring the circle(multiplying by eight, and dividing by ten). This gave the base of thehollow cylinder, which would be equal to the frustum of a cone of likealtitude; and another multiplication by the length produced the entirecubic content. 

Dividing by sixty-nine, I got the number of quarts, and so gallons. 

The butt, when full, had contained somewhat above 100 gallons--as nearas I could calculate, about 108--and therefore it was in all likelihoodan old pipe that had once contained sherry. 

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO. 

THE HORROR OF DARKNESS. 

The result of my calculation was of the most satisfactory nature. Eighty gallons of water would give half a gallon each day for 160 days, or a quart _per diem_ for 320 days--nearly a whole year! Surely I couldsubsist on a quart a day?--surely the voyage could not last for so longa period as 320 days? A ship might sail round the world in less time. I remembered having been told so, and it was fortunate I remembered it, for my mind was now at ease on the score of water. For all that, Iresolved not to drink more than a quart a day, and on this allowance Imade no doubt that the supply would be sufficient. 

There was more danger of running short of food; but, upon the whole, Inow felt very little apprehension, as I had fully resolved to dietmyself on the most economic scale. 

So far, then, as food and drink were concerned, I felt no furtheruneasiness. It was well assured that I was not to die either of thirstor starvation; and the very remarkable manner in which both food anddrink had been supplied--placed, as it were, before me--naturally led meto the reflection that the hand of Providence had been extended to aidme, and I was still further consoled with the hope that He who had thusmercifully preserved me for the present, would not forsake me in thefuture. 

In this state of feeling I continued for several days, and although itwas an irksome life--every hour seeming of itself a day--still I wasable to endure it. Sometimes I endeavoured to kill time by counting notonly the hours, but even the minutes and seconds; and in this occupation(for I could think of no other) I often passed several hours at a time. My watch enabled me to amuse myself in this manner, and I foundcompanionship in its cheerful ticking. I fancied that it beat louderthan I had ever before heard it, and most likely this was so, the soundbeing magnified by the wooden walls that surrounded my cell. I tookcare never to let the watch go to the full length of its chain, lest itmight run down and derange my reckoning. Not that I cared to know thehour. That was of no consequence. I did not even know whether it wasnight or day by the watch, nor would it have mattered had I not knownthe one from the other, as the brightest sun could not have lent a rayof his light to cheer my dungeon. It chanced, however, that I _did_know the night from the day. No doubt you will wonder how I came bythis knowledge--since I had kept no time for the first hundred hoursafter getting aboard, and there was then, in the complete darkness thatsurrounded me, no means of distinguishing the one from the other. I hada means of telling, however, and it was this: During all my life I hadbeen trained to the habit of going to bed at a particular hour--teno'clock at night--and also of rising at six exactly. This was a rule inmy father's house, as well as that of my uncle--in the latter, indeed, Iwas compelled to observe it with a stern exactitude. The consequence ofthis habit was, that whenever the hour of ten drew nigh, I naturallyfelt the inclination for sleep; and the habit had grown so fixed, that, notwithstanding the change of circumstances, it still continued. This Iwas not slow to observe. I felt the desire to sleep come upon me atregular periods, and I concluded, therefore, that whenever I had thisfeeling upon me it was about ten o'clock of the night. I haddiscovered, too, by registering the time with my watch, that I usuallyslept about eight hours, and then I felt no desire to remain asleep anylonger. When I awoke it would be six in the morning; and, in thisbelief, I regulated my watch to that hour. So convinced was I of thesefacts, that I felt confident I could have counted the days without thewatch; but fearing that some change might occur in my habitual hours ofrest, in consequence of the altered circumstances in which I was placed, I resolved always to keep the time-piece going. Ever before lying downto sleep, I took the precaution to wind it up to the full length of itschain, and on awaking I repeated the operation, so that there might beno danger of even a moment's stoppage. 

Though satisfied that I could tell night from day, I have said that itmattered little, or not at all. It was of importance, however, that Ishould know when each twenty-four hours had ended, for it was only bythat means I could have any knowledge of the progress of the voyage. Itook especial care to count the hours; and whenever I perceived that thehour-hand had completed two circuits around the dial, I cut a freshnotch in a piece of stick, set aside for this especial purpose. I neednot say that my registry was kept with the greatest care. The only partof it on which I could not depend was that referring to the first daysafter my departure, when I had taken no notice whatever of the time thathad passed. By guess I had put down four notches against those days andnights, and I afterwards found that my memorandum was correct. 

Thus for several days--nearly a week--passed I the hours--the longhours--long, and dark, and irksome: ever more or less miserable, attimes sadly dejected, but never positively despairing. 

Strange to say, my greatest misery arose from the absence of light. Ihad at first suffered from my cramped position, and also from lying uponthe hard oak timber; but I got used to these inconveniences. Besides, for the hardness of my bed I soon discovered a remedy. I had observedthat the box which stood upon the other side of my biscuit-housecontained some sort of stuff that had the feel of woollen goods. Onfurther examination, it proved to be broadcloth, closely-packed in largewebs as it had come from the manufactory. This suggested an idea thatwas likely to contribute to my comfort; and I set about putting it intoexecution. After removing the biscuits out of my way, I enlarged thehole (which I had already made in the side of the cloth-box) to such anextent that I was able--not without much labour, however--to detach oneof the pieces, and draw it out; and then with less trouble I pulledforth another and another, until I had as much as would serve mypurpose. I was two hours in completing this operation, but having gotpossession of the cloth, and shaken it out of its hard foldings, Iprocured both carpet and couch soft enough for a king to rest upon; andperhaps as costly, too--for I could feel that I was handling an articlethat was "superfine. " I did not use more of it than was absolutelyrequired to cover the hard oaken planks. Its bulk would haveinconvenienced me had I taken much of it from the box; and beforespreading it out, I had to clear the way, by returning all the biscuitsto their old repository. 

Having spread my costly couch, I lay down upon it, and felt a great dealmore comfortable than I had yet done. 

But I still longed for light more than for anything else. It isdifficult to conceive the misery of existence under complete darkness;and I could now well comprehend the reason why the "dungeon" has alwaysbeen regarded as the most awful punishment which a prisoner can be madeto endure. No wonder men's hair has turned grey, and their senses haveforsaken them, under such circumstances; for in truth darkness is ashard to endure as if light were essential to our existence. 

I thought that if I only had a light, I could have passed the timewithout thinking it half so long. The darkness appeared to me to doublethe duration of the hours, as though it was something physical andsubstantial that clogged the wheels of my watch, and hindered the motionof time itself. Amorphous darkness! I fancied it gave me pain--a painthat light would at once have alleviated; and sometimes I felt as I hadonce done before, when laid upon a sick couch counting over the longdrear hours of the night, and anxiously watching for the day. In thisway slowly, and far from pleasantly, did time pass on. 

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE. 

THE STORM. 

More than a week had I spent under this tedious monotony of existence. The only sound that reached my ears was the hoarse rushing of the waves_above_ me. Above me--for I knew that I was far down amid their depths, far below the surface of the sea. At long intervals only, I coulddistinguish other noises, like a thumping upon the decks as if someheavy object was being moved about, and no doubt such was the cause ofit. In calm weather I sometimes fancied I could hear the bell callingthe men upon their watches, but I was not sure of this. At all events, the sound appeared so distant and indistinct, that I could notpositively say it was a bell; and if so, it was only during the calmestweather I could hear it. 

I speak of calm weather, for I knew perfectly when there were changes. I could tell the breeze, the gale, the storm--when they commenced andwhen they ended--just as well as if I had been upon deck. The rollingof the ship, and the creaking of her timbers, were good indices as tohow the wind blew, or whether it was rough or mild weather. On thesixth day--that is, the tenth from departure, but the sixth of myregister--we encountered a regular storm. It lasted for two days and anight; and must have been a terribly severe one, as it shook the timbersof the vessel as though it would have torn them asunder. At times Ireally thought that the great ship was going to pieces; and the noisesmade by huge boxes and casks striking and grinding against each other, or knocking violently upon the sides and bulwarks of the ship itself, was sufficiently terrible. At intervals, too; I could distinguish thesound of big waves--"seas, " as the sailors call them--breaking againstthe vessel with awful crash, as if a huge trip-hammer or battering-ramhad been directed with full force against the timbers of the ship. 

I had no doubt that the vessel was in danger of being wrecked; and underthis belief you may fancy my situation. I need not tell you that I wasin fear. When I thought that we should go to the bottom of the sea, andI situated as I was--shut in on all sides as if in a coffin--with nochance to move, not even to make, an effort to save myself by swimming, how could it be otherwise with me than a time of great fear? Had I beenupon deck and free, I am certain I should not have been half sofrightened at that storm. 

To increase my misery, the sea-sickness had returned upon me, for thisis usually the case with those who go to sea on a first voyage. A greatstorm encountered brings a return of the nauseous malady, often asdisagreeably vigorous as that experienced during the first twenty-fourhours at sea. This is accounted for very easily: it is simply theconsequence of the more violent rocking of the ship while buffeted bythe storm. 

For nearly forty hours the gale continued, and then there succeeded aperfect calm. I knew this to be the case, because I no longer heard theseething sound which usually betokens that the ship is moving throughthe water. But notwithstanding that the wind had ceased to blow, thevessel kept tumbling about; and her timbers creaked, and boxes andbarrels rolled and knocked each other, as badly as ever. This wasoccasioned by the "swell" which always succeeds a heavy gale, and whichis sometimes as dangerous to vessels as the stormy weather itself. In avery heavy swell the masts are sometimes broken, and the ship thrownupon her beam-ends--a catastrophe ever dreaded by sailors. 

The swell gradually subsided, until, in about twenty-four hours after, it had ceased altogether, and the vessel appeared to glide along moresmoothly than ever. The nauseating sickness took its departure aboutthe same time, and I felt the reaction of health, which produced alittle cheerfulness within me. As my fears had kept me awake during thewhole time the storm was raging, and as I had continued ill so long asthe violent rocking prevailed, I was quite worn out; so that the momentthings were smooth again, I fell off into a profound slumber. 

I had dreams that were nearly as terrible as the realities through whichI had been passing. In fact, I dreamt what but the hours before I hadbeen dreading. I dreamt that I was being drowned, and just under thecircumstances in which I was--shut up in the hold without the chance ofswimming a stroke for my life. Nay more, I dreamt that I actually _was_drowned, and lying at the bottom of the sea--that I was dead, but notunconscious. On the contrary, I could see well around me, andperceived, among other things, horrible green monsters--crabs orlobsters--crawling towards me, as if with the design of tearing me withtheir hideous claws, and feasting on my flesh! One, in particular, drewmy attention, larger and more spiteful-looking than the rest, and closerto me than any. Each instant, too, he was drawing nearer and nearer. Ithought he had reached my hand, and I could feel him crawling upon it. I could feel the cold harsh touch as he dragged his unwieldy shape overmy fingers, but I could not move either hand or finger to cast him off. On he came over my wrist and straight up my arm, which was lyingoutstretched from my body. He appeared as if determined to attack me inthe face or the throat. I read his intention to do so from theeagerness with which he advanced, but despite the horror I felt, I coulddo nothing to repel him. I could not move hand or arm--nor a muscle ofmy body. How could I, since I was drowned and dead? "Ha! he is on mybreast--at my very throat--he will soon clutch me--ha!"

I awoke with a shriek, and started upward. I would have risen to myfeet, had there been room to stand erect. As it was, there was notroom; and a blow which I received by dashing my head against the greatoak rib of the vessel, brought me back to my couch, and, after somemoments, to a consciousness of my situation. 

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR. 

A NOVEL DRINKING-CUP. 

Notwithstanding that it was all a dream, and that no crab could possiblyhave crept up my arm--notwithstanding that I was now awake, and knew Ihad been only dreaming about it--I could not help fancying that a crab_actually had been crawling over me_--a crab or some other creature. Ifelt that peculiar tingling sensation along my arm and upon my breast, which was quite open and bare, that might be produced by the claws ofsome small animal creeping over one, and I could not help thinking thatthere had been _something_!

So convinced was I of this, that on awaking I flung out my armsmechanically, and groped all over the spread broadcloth, and around theedges of my lurking-place, expecting to lay them upon some _livingcreature_!

Half asleep, I still believed it _was_ a crab; but as my senses becameclearer, I reasoned upon the improbability of there being one in such aplace. And yet, why not? A crab might very well find lodgment in thehold of a ship: it might have been brought aboard in some strange way--among the ballast--or possibly carried aboard by some of the sailors, out of curiosity; it may have been abandoned to its fate, and left tohide itself among the numerous corners and crevices which are foundamong the timbers of a vessel's hold? It might procure sustenance inthe bilge-water, or in the ballast rubbish, or perhaps, like thechameleon, crabs could exist on air?

I had such thoughts, but only for a few moments after awaking; and as Ireasoned further on the matter, I abandoned them. It could only be mydream that had made me think of crabs at all. But for that, the thoughtof such a creature would not have entered my mind. There could havebeen no crab, else I should have laid my hands upon it; for I had lostno time in groping over the surface of my cloth carpeting--every inch ofit--and I found nothing there. There were but two crevices leading outof my cell, by which a crab of any considerable size could have enteredor escaped; and I had felt these places at the very first moment. Soslow a traveller could not have passed through either of them in soshort a time! No, there could have been no crab; and yet there _wassomething_, certainly--something had crawled over me. I could not beconvinced of the contrary. 

I lay for a long time pondering over the subject of my dream. Theunpleasant feeling which it had occasioned me soon passed away. It wasvery natural I should have dreamt what I did, since it was almost thesame thing I had been thinking of during the continuance of the storm. 

On examining my watch, I found that I had considerably overslept myself, having been unconscious for nearly sixteen hours! This prolongedslumber was the result of my having been kept so long awake by thestorm, and the sickness that it had occasioned me. 

I now felt more hungry than I had done for days, and at once set aboutsatisfying that appetite. Strive as I would, I could not resist thetemptation of eating more than my allotted ration, and I did not leaveoff till I had eaten four of my precious biscuits. I had been told thatnothing creates so keen an appetite as a turn of sea-sickness, and Ifound this to be truth. Indeed, I felt as if I could have consumed thewhole of my stock, and the four biscuits I ate scarcely took the edgewell off my hunger. Nothing but the dread of running short hindered mefrom eating three times as many. 

I was also in great thirst, and swallowed far more than my allowance ofwater; but I was not so careful of this, as I believed it would be quitesure to last me to the end of the voyage. One thing about the watertroubled me not a little. Each time that I went to take a drink, aconsiderable waste took place, in consequence of my having no vessel todraw it in; and, moreover, to drink from the hole I had made wasaltogether an unsatisfactory way of quenching my thirst. As soon as thepeg was drawn out, a strong jet would shoot forth, to which I applied mymouth. But I could not swallow it as fast as it came, and it was sure--after taking away my breath, and half choking me--to squirt all over myface, wetting my clothes and everything else about me, before I couldget the stopper back into its place. 

If I only had had a vessel to draw it in--a cup or anything?

I thought of using one of my buskins, for I had no need for themotherwise; but I felt some qualms about making this use of them. 

I should not have hesitated to have drunk out of them, or any othervessel, when pressed by thirst previous to my having tapped the butt;but now that I had water in plenty, the case was different. Still, Icould get one of them sufficiently clean for the purpose. Better, thought I, to waste a little water in washing one of them, than lose alarge quantity every time I went to drink. 

I was about to put this design into execution, when a better idea cameinto my head--that was to make a drinking-cup out of a piece ofbroadcloth. This was altogether better. I had already observed thatthe cloth was waterproof--at least, the water that was spilt from thebutt appeared to lie upon it without passing through--for I had beenobliged to shake it off on each occasion. A piece of the cloth, therefore, formed into a cup shape, would be likely enough to serve mypurpose; and accordingly I resolved to make me such a vessel. 

It needed only to cut a broad strip with my knife, roll it up, as if Iwas intending it for a funnel--taking care to fold it of severalthicknesses of the cloth. When rolled, I bound it in its place with afragment of the thong from my buskins, and I thus succeeded in making mea drinking-vessel, which would, and _did_, serve me as well as if it hadbeen of best china or glass. I was henceforth enabled to take a drinkmore to my satisfaction, and without wasting the precious fluid uponwhich my life depended. 

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE. 

MYSTERIOUS DISAPPEARANCE. 

As I had eaten so many biscuits for breakfast, I intended to makebreakfast serve me for that day; but, hungering as I was, I could notcarry out my good intent. About mid-day, I found myself groping at thebox, and the result was, that I abstracted another biscuit. I resolved, however, to eat only half of it for dinner, and keep the other half forsupper. Following out this resolution, I broke the biscuit across themiddle, and laid one half aside. The other I ate, washing it down witha little more water. 

You may think it strange that I did not fancy a little brandy along withit, which I might have had without any trouble, since there were atleast a hundred gallons of it within reach. The brandy, however, wasnothing to me; and the great cask might as well have contained vitriol, for aught I cared for it. There were several reasons why I did notmeddle with it. First, because I did not relish it; second, because itmade me feel sick, and nauseated both my palate and stomach. I supposeit had been of an inferior kind, intended, not as an article ofcommerce, but for the use of the sailors, as casks of very bad brandyand rum are carried in most ships for the use of the crew. A thirdreason why I kept clear of the brandy was, that I had already drunk ofit--only about one wine-glassful--and it had the effect of making me sothirsty that I drank nearly half a gallon of water before I succeeded infully quenching my thirst again. I reasoned, therefore, that if Itouched the brandy, it would cause me, either great suffering fromthirst, or that I should have to use more water than I could spare. Therefore it was, that I determined to abstain altogether from thisalcoholic spirit. 

When my watch warned me that it was my usual hour to go to sleep, Iresolved to eat the odd half biscuit, which I had reserved for supper;and then "retire for the night. "

This operation consisted simply in stretching myself in a new position, and drawing a fold or two of the broadcloth over me, to keep me fromgetting chilled while asleep. 

For the first week after leaving port, I had found it very cold, for itwas the winter season when we left home. The cloth, however, after itwas discovered, enabled me to wrap up snugly enough, and I no longercared for the cold. After a time, however, I began to perceive that thecold had quite taken its departure, and each day and night theatmosphere in the hold of the ship appeared to be growing warmer. Onthe night after the storm had passed, it did not feel at all cold, andthe slightest covering sufficed. 

At first, I was surprised by this sudden change in the state of theatmosphere; but when I reflected a little, I was able to explain it tomy satisfaction. "Beyond a doubt, " thought I, "we have been all thewhile sailing southward, and we are getting into the hot latitudes ofthe torrid zone. "

I knew but little of what that meant, but I had heard that the torridzone--or the tropics, as it was also called--lay to the south ofEngland; and that there the climate was hotter than the hottest summerday at home. I had also heard that Peru was a southern country, andtherefore we must be going in a southerly direction to reach it. 

This was a very good explanation of the warm weather that had set in. The ship had now been sailing for nearly two weeks; and allowing her tohave made two hundred miles a day (and ships, I knew, often go fasterthan that), she would at this time be a long way from England, and in adifferent climate altogether. 

Thus reasoning with myself, I contrived to pass that afternoon andevening, and as I felt the hands of my watch indicating the hour of ten, I resolved, as already stated, to eat the half biscuit, and then go tosleep. 

I first drew a cup of water, so that the biscuit might not be eaten dry;and, this done, I stretched forth my hand for the bread. I knew theexact spot where it lay, for I had a little corner, just alongside thegreat beam, where I kept my knife and cup, and wooden almanack--a sortof little shelf, raised by a roll of the cloth above the common level ofmy cell. There I had placed the half biscuit, and there, of course, Icould lay my hand upon it as well without a light as with one. Soperfectly had I become acquainted with every corner of my apartment, andevery crevice leading from it, that I could place my finger on any givenspot of the size of a crown-piece, without the slightest deviation. 

I reached forth my hand, then, to clutch the precious morsel. Judge myastonishment when I touched the spot where I supposed it to be lying, and found _it was not there_!

At first, I fancied I might be mistaken--that perhaps I had not left itin the usual place on my shelf. There it certainly was not. 

I felt the cloth cup, for that was in my hand full of water. The knifewas in its place--so, too, the little notched stick, and the pieces ofthe string which I had used in measuring the butt--but no half biscuit!

Could I have put it anywhere else? I thought not; and yet, to makesure, I felt all over the bottom of my cell, and among the folds andwrinkles of the cloth, and even in the pockets both of my jacket andtrousers. I felt in my buskins too, for these were not upon my feet, asI no longer needed them, but lying idle in a corner. I left not an inchof the place that I did not examine--and minutely too--yet still no halfbiscuit could be found!

I looked carefully for it, not so much on account of its value; but thatits disappearance from the shelf was something rather strange--strangerstill that I could nowhere lay my hand upon it. 

_Had I eaten it_?

I began to fancy that I had done so. Perhaps, during a period ofabsent-mindedness, I might have swallowed it up, without ever thinkingof what I was doing. Certainly, I had no remembrance of having tastedfood since I ate its counterpart--the other half; and if I had eaten italso, it must have done me very little good. I had neither enjoyed themeal, nor yet did my stomach appear to have received much benefit fromit, since I was just as hungry as if I had not tasted food that day. 

I recollected perfectly having placed it alongside the knife and cup;and how could it part from the place, unless it had been taken away bymy own hand? I could not have thrown it accidentally from the littleshelf, for I did not remember making a movement in that direction. Buteven so, it would still have been somewhere about me? It could not getunderneath the butt, for the crevice there was closed up, regularlycaulked with pieces of the cloth. I had done this for the purpose ofmaking a level surface to rest upon. 

Certainly the half biscuit was not to be found. It was gone--whetherdown my throat or in some other way, I could not decide--but if theformer, I thought to myself, what a pity I had eaten it without knowingwhat I was about, for certainly my absence of mind had deprived me ofall enjoyment of the meal. 

I wavered for a long while, as to whether I should take another biscuitout of the box, or go to bed supperless. But the dread of the futuredecided me to abstain; and, summoning all my resolution, I drank off thecold water, placed my cup upon the shelf, and laid myself down for thenight. 

CHAPTER THIRTY SIX. 

AN UGLY INTRUDER. 

For a long while I did not sleep, but lay thinking over the mysteriousdisappearance of the half biscuit. I say _mysterious_, for I was morethan half convinced that I had _not_ eaten it, but that it had gone insome other way; though how, I could not even guess, since I wasperfectly alone, the only living thing, as I supposed, in that vessel'shold which could have touched it. Ah! now I thought of my dream--of thecrab! Perhaps, after all, there might have been a crab?--and though itwas but a dream that I was drowned, yet the rest might be true enough, and a crab might actually have crawled over me? It might have eaten thebiscuit?

It would not be its natural food, I knew; but shut up in a ship's hold, where it could have no choice, it would be likely enough to eat such athing rather than suffer starvation. There might be a crab after all?

Partly by such a train of reflections, and partly by the hungry cravingof my stomach, I was kept awake for hours. At length I found myselfgoing off, not into a regular sleep, but a half sleep or doze, fromwhich every two or three minutes I awoke again. 

In one of these intervals, during which I lay awake, I fancied that Iheard a noise, different from the sounds that habitually fell upon myear. The ship was running smoothly, and I could distinguish thisunusual sound above the soft sighing of the waves. This last was now soslight, that the ticking of my watch appeared louder and more distinctthan I had ever observed it. 

The sound which had attracted my attention, and which was something newto me, appeared like a gentle scratching. It came from the corner wheremy buskins lay empty and idle. _Something was scratching at mybuskins_!

"The crab, to a certainty!" I said to myself. The thought at oncedrove away all ideas of sleep; and I placed myself in an attitude tolisten, and, if possible, lay my hands on the thievish intruder; for Inow felt certain that, crab or no crab, whatever creature was making thescratching noise was the same that had stolen my supper. 

Once more I heard the scraping and scratching noise. Certainly itproceeded from my buskins?

Slowly and silently I raised myself into a half-upright position, sothat I could reach the buskins with a single effort, and in thisattitude I again listened for a repetition of the sound. 

But though I remained patient for a considerable time, I did not hear itagain; and I then passed my hands over the buskins, and around the placewhere they were lying, but felt nothing there. They appeared to be justas they had been left, and nothing amiss. I also groped over all thefloor of my cell, but with like result. Nothing was there that oughtnot to have been. 

I was not a little perplexed, and lay for a good while awake andlistening, without hearing anything more of the mysterious noise. Sleeponce more began to steal upon me, and I dropped off into a series ofdozing fits as before. 

Once again the scraping and scratching noise falling upon my eardisturbed me, and caused me to lie listening. Most surely it came fromthe buskins; but when I moved to get within reach of them, the noiseinstantly ceased, as if I had frightened the creature that was makingit; and, just as before, I groped everywhere and found nothing!

"Ha!" muttered I to myself, "I now know what has been causing all thisdisturbance: no crab at all--for a crab could not possibly crawl soquickly out of the way. The intruder is a mouse. Nothing more norless. Strange I did not think of this before! I might have guessedthat it was a mouse, and not have made myself so uneasy about it. Itcould only be a mouse; and, but for my dream, I should, perhaps, neverhave thought of its being a crab. "

With this reflection I lay down again, intending to go to sleep at once, and not trouble myself any more about the mouse or its movements. 

But I had scarcely settled my cheek upon the pillow, when the scratchingbegan afresh, and it now occurred to me that the mouse was gnawing at mybuskins, and probably doing them a serious damage. Although they wereof no service to me just then, I could not permit them to be eaten up inthis way; and, raising myself once more, I made a dash to catch themouse. 

In this I was unsuccessful. I did not even touch the animal; but Ithought I heard it scampering through the crevice that led out betweenthe brandy-cask and the timbers of the ship. 

On handling the buskins, I discovered to my chagrin that half of theupper leather of one of them was eaten away! The mouse must have beenbusy to have made so much ruin in so short a time, for it was but a fewhours before that I had had the buskins in my hands, and I had thennoticed nothing wrong with them. Perhaps several mice had been at work?This was likely enough. 

Partly to save the buskins from total destruction, and partly to hindermyself from being disturbed again, I took them out of the corner, andplacing them near my head, covered them up with a fold of thebroadcloth. This done, I once more laid myself out for a sleep. 

After awhile the dozing fit came on me, but I was again awakened by asingular sensation, as of something crawling over me! It appeared as ifsome creature had just crept over my legs with great rapidity. 

The feeling startled me into complete wakefulness, I did not move, however, but lay quietly waiting to see if the thing should come again. 

Of course, I concluded that it was still my mouse, now running about insearch of the buskins. I was getting annoyed by its intrusion, and Iknew it would be no use to grope for it, as it would easily escapethrough one of the crevices, as soon as it found me moving. Idetermined, therefore, to lie quite still, and let it again crawl uponme as before, and I could then easily seize upon it. It was not myintention to kill the little creature; but I intended to give it a goodsqueeze, or pinch its ear sharply, so that it would not come troublingme any more. 

I lay a long while without hearing or feeling it. At last, however, mypatience was likely to be rewarded. I could tell by a slight movement, in the piece of cloth that covered my limbs, that something was runningupon it, and I even fancied that I heard the pattering of little feet. Nearer still the cloth appeared to move, until I could distinctly feel acreature crawling on my ankles, and then upward to my thighs. Itappeared heavy for a mouse; but I did not stay to reflect about this, for now or never was the time to seize upon it. 

Down came my hands, with fingers outstretched to cover it; but, oh, horror! what a mistake I had made. 

Instead of the little tiny mouse, which I intended to clutch, my handrested upon the body of an animal almost as large as a kitten! Therewas no mistaking what it was. _Beyond doubt, it was a great, horridrat_!

CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN. 

REFLECTIONS ON RATS. 

The ugly animal left me no choice to doubt of its species. The momentmy fingers touched its smooth coat, I recognised it by the "feel;" but Ifelt the wicked creature in a double sense, for before I could disengagemy hand from the clutch I had so rashly taken, its sharp teeth hadpierced my thumb, until they nearly met through the flesh. At the sameinstant its screech sounded in my ears shrill and terrifying!

I withdrew my fingers as quickly as I could, and flinging myself to thefurthest corner of the chamber--that is, the one which I thoughtfurthest from my disagreeable visitor--there for some minutes Icrouched, listening to hear whether the hideous animal had left me. 

I could hear nothing, and I concluded it had made a retreat to someother part of the ship. Most probably it was as badly scared as I--though that could hardly have been--and in proof that I was the morefrightened of the two, the rat had the presence of mind to use its teethand bite me, while I was for the moment quite driven out of my senses. 

In the brief encounter my antagonist had certainly proved victorious;for in addition to the fright he had given me, he had inflicted a severeand painful wound, that was every moment growing more painful. Iperceived that my thumb was bleeding freely, for I could feel the bloodrunning over my fingers, and glueing them to the very tips. 

I could have borne my discomfiture calmly enough, for what signified thebite of a rat? but that was not the whole question. The thought thattroubled me was, whether the creature had quite gone away, or whether itwas still near, and would return?

The thought of its coming back again, perhaps emboldened by having gotoff without punishment, caused me very great annoyance. 

You may wonder at this, but it was really the case. During all my lifeI have had a sort of instinctive antipathy to rats--I might even say a_dread_ of them. This feeling was stronger while I was only a boy; but, although I have since encountered animals of a much more dangerouscharacter, and fought with some, I do not remember any that everinspired me with more fear than I have felt in coming in contact withthat common and ubiquitous creature--the _rat_. It is a fear blendedwith a feeling of disgust; and it is a fear not altogether unfounded--for I know of many well-authenticated cases, in which rats have attackedhuman beings, and not a few where children, and even men, wounded orotherwise disabled, have actually been killed and devoured by thesehideous _omnivora_. 

Many such stories had been told me while I was a boy; and it was butnatural I should remember them at that moment. I _did_ remember them;and under the influence of such memories, I felt a fear upon me verymuch akin to terror. The rat, too, was one of the largest I had everencountered, so large that for a moment I could scarce believe it to bea rat. It _felt_ as bulky as a half-grown cat. 

As soon as I became a little composed, I tied up my thumb with a ragtorn from my shirt. The wound in a few minutes' time had grownexceedingly painful--for the tooth of a rat is almost as poisonous asthe bite of a scorpion--and small as was the scratch, I anticipated agood deal of suffering from it. 

I need not add that the incident had banished sleep, at least for atime. In reality I did not go to sleep again till nearly morning; andthen I awoke every minute or two with a start--from fearful dreams, inwhich the vision was either a rat or a crab making to seize me by thethroat!

For hours before I slept at all, I lay listening to see if the brutewould return; but I did not note any signs of his presence for theremainder of that night. Perhaps the _squeeze_ I had given him--for Ihad come down rather heavily upon him--had frightened him enough tohinder a repetition of his visit. With this hope I consoled myself, else it might have been still longer before I should have slept. 

Of course, the presence of the rat at once accounted for thedisappearance of my half biscuit, as well as for the damaged upperleather of my buskin, which latter had been lying at the door of hismilder cousin the mouse. The rat, then, must have been prowling aroundme all the while, without my having known of it. 

During the hours I lay listening, before falling asleep again, my mindwas busy with one particular thought--that was, how I should manage incase the rat should return? How was I to destroy--or, at all events, get rid of--this most unwelcome intruder? I would at that moment havegiven a year of my life for the loan of a steel trap, or any trap thatwould take rats; but since the loan of a trap was out of the question, Iset my brains to work to invent some contrivance that would enable me torid myself of my unpleasant neighbour: neighbour I might call him, for Iknew that his house was not far off--perhaps at that moment he had hisden not three feet from my face--likely enough, under the biscuit-box orthe cask of brandy. 

Cudgel my brains as I might I could hit upon no plan to get hold ofhim--at least, no plan to trap him with safety. I felt pretty sure Icould lay my hands upon him, provided he came near enough, just as I haddone already; but I was in no humour to repeat that performance. I knewthe crevice by which he had retreated. It was the aperture between thetwo great barrels--the brandy-cask and the water-butt. 

I fancied he would return the same way, if he came back at all; and itoccurred to me that if I were to stop up all the other apertures exceptthat one--which I could easily do with pieces of cloth--let him come in, and then suddenly cut off his retreat by caulking that one also, Ishould have him in the trap. But this would be placing myself in anawkward situation. I should be in the trap as well as he, and he nonearer destruction than ever, unless I finished him by a hand-to-handtussle. Of course, I knew I could conquer and kill the rat. Mysuperior strength would enable me to squeeze him to death between myhands, but not without getting a good many severe bites, and the one Ihad got already hindered me from having any relish for another encounterof the kind. 

How, then, was I to manage without a trap? That was the thought thatoccupied me as I lay sleepless and in dread of the rat returning. 

But I cogitated to no purpose. It was well-nigh morning, when, wornwith watching and planning, I fell off into the half-dozinghalf-dreaming State--of which I have already spoken--and still nofeasible plan had offered itself for entrapping the "vermin" that wascausing me so much annoyance and alarm. 

CHAPTER THIRTY EIGHT. 

OH! FOR A STEEL TRAP!

After several hours spent in dozing and dreaming by "fits and starts, " Iwas again fairly awake, and could sleep no more for thinking of thegreat rat. Indeed, the pain I suffered was of itself sufficient to keepme awake; for not only my thumb, but the whole hand was swollen, andached acutely. I had no remedy but to bear it patiently; and knowingthat the inflammation would soon subside and relieve me, I made up mymind to endure it with fortitude. Greater evils absorb the less; and itwas so in my case. My dread of the rat paying me another visit was afar greater trouble to me than the pain of my wound, and as my attentionwas wholly taken up with the former, I almost forgot that my thumb wasaching. 

As soon as I was well awake, my thoughts returned to the subject oftrapping my tormentor. I was quite sure he would return to trouble me, for I already had some indications of his presence. The weather stillcontinued calm, and I could hear any occasional sounds very distinctly. I heard what resembled the pattering of little feet, as of the ratrunning over the lid of an empty box; and once or twice I clearlydistinguished the short, shrill cricket-like "chirp" that rats are wontto utter. I can think of no more disagreeable sound than the voice of arat, and at that time it sounded doubly disagreeable. You may smile atmy simple fears, but I could not help them. I could not help apresentiment that somehow or other my life was in danger from thepresence of this rat, and the presentiment was not a vain or idle one, as you shall afterwards learn. 

The fear that I had, then, was that the rat would attack me in my sleep. So long as I might be awake, I was not much afraid that it could do meany very great injury. It might bite me, as it had done already, butthat signified little. I should be able to destroy it somehow. Butsupposing I should fall into a deep sleep, and the spiteful creatureshould then seize me by the throat? Some such idea as this it was thatkept me in misery. I could not always keep awake and on the _qui vive_. The longer I did so, the more deeply would I slumber afterwards, andthen would be the time of danger. I could not go to sleep again withany feeling of security until that rat was destroyed; and therefore itsdestruction was the end I now aimed at. 

I remained cogitating as to how I should encompass it; but for the lifeof me I could think of no other way than to gripe the creature in myhands, and squeeze it to death. If I could have made sure of getting aproper hold of it--that is, with my fingers round its throat, so that itcould not turn its teeth upon me--then the thing would be easy enough. But therein lay the difficulty. I should have to seize it in the dark--at random--and likely enough it would prove as quick as myself ingetting the advantage of the hold. Moreover, my crippled thumb was insuch a condition, that in that hand--my right one, too--I was not sure Icould even hold the rat, much less crush the life out of it. 

I bethought me of some means of protecting my fingers from its teeth. If I had only been possessed of a pair of strong gloves; but then I wasnot, and it was no use thinking of them. 

Yes, it was of use: it proved so; for thinking of the gloves suggestedthe idea of a substitute; and this substitute _was_ within my reach--_mybuskins_. By inserting my hands into these, and covering them up to thewrists, I should gain a protection against the sharp teeth of the rat, and could I only get the animal under the soles, I would surely havestrength enough to squeeze the breath out of it. A capital idea, and Iat once proceeded to carry it into execution. 

Placing the buskins in readiness, I crouched near the crevice where therat should enter. All the others, as already stated, I had carefullyplugged up, and I now determined, if the rat came in, to stuff my jacketinto the aperture before it could retreat, and thus have it at my mercy. I should then speedily put on my gloves, and pound away till I hadfinished the business. 

It seemed as if the rat had either determined to brave the encounter, orthat fortune was against it. 

I had scarcely set my house in order to receive my visitor, when thepattering of feet upon the broadcloth, and a little squeak which Iheard, told me that the rat had passed through the crevice, and wasactually inside the enclosure. I plainly heard it rushing about, as Ipushed the jacket into the aperture; and once or twice I felt itcoursing across my legs; but I took no heed of its movements until I hadmade all secure against its retreat. Then I planted my hands firmly inthe buskins, and commenced searching for the enemy. 

As I was intimately acquainted with the shape of my little chamber, andknew to the breadth of a hair where every corner lay, I was not long in"feeling" it up. My mode of proceeding was to raise the buskins, andplant them down again, each time striking upon new ground. I believedthat if I could only get one of them upon a portion of the rat's body, Icould hold it, until I might secure a safer hold with both, and then itwould only remain to press downward with all my might. This was myprogramme, but though well enough designed, I was unable to carry itthrough. 

The affair ended in a very different way. I succeeded in planting oneof the buskins upon the animal, but from the want of a firm floorunderneath, I was not able to hold it, and the soft cloth yieldingenabled it to get away. It escaped from my hold with a loud screech, and the next place I felt it was running up the leg of my trousers andinside!

A feeling of horror ran through my veins; but I was now warmed to theencounter; and, throwing aside the buskins, which were no longer ofservice, I grasped the body of the rat, just as it had reached theheight of my knee. I was able to hold it there, although it struggledwith a strength that quite astonished me, and its loud squealing wasterrible to hear. 

I still held on, pressing the body with all my might, and quiteinsensible to the pain in my thumb. The cloth of my trousers protectedmy fingers from being bitten, but I did not come off unscathed, for thespiteful creature buried its teeth in my flesh, and kept them there aslong as it was able to move. It was only after I had got my thumb roundits throat, and fairly _choked it to death_, that the teeth relaxedtheir grasp, and I perceived that I had succeeded in putting a period toits existence. 

Having released the body from my hold, I shook it out of my trousersquite lifeless and limp; and then, removing my jacket from the aperture, I flung the dead rat out in the direction whence it had come. 

I felt greatly relieved; and, confident that I should no longer betroubled by Monsieur Rat, I betook myself to sleep, determined to makeup for what I had lost during the night. 

CHAPTER THIRTY NINE. 

A SWARM OF INTRUDERS. 

My feeling of security proved to be a false one. I could not have beenasleep more than a quarter of an hour, when I was suddenly awakened bysomething running over my breast. Was it another rat? If not, itcertainly was some creature that behaved exactly like one. 

I lay for some moments without stirring, and listened attentively; but Icould hear nothing. Had I only dreamt that something ran over me? Notso; for just then I thought I could hear the pattering of little feetover the loose cloth. Right; I did hear the sound, and the moment afterfelt the same feet upon my thigh. 

Starting upward, and bringing my hand down upon the spot, I was againhorrified by feeling a large rat, that, as soon as I touched it, sprangaway, and I could hear it rattling off through the crevice between thecasks. 

Surely it could not be the same I had just despatched? No, cats _do_come to life again after being supposed to be dead (sometimes afterbeing buried!) but I never heard of rats possessing this extraordinarypower of vitality. I felt satisfied that I had quite killed the rat--infact, the handling I gave it might have taken nine lives, if it had hadthat number to spare. It was dead as a nail when I flung it out. Itcould not be that one. 

And yet, absurd as it may seem, I fancied, half asleep as I was, that itwas the same rat returning to avenge itself. This fancy, however, forsook me as soon as I was fairly awake, and I knew it could not be thesame. Most likely it was its mate, or partner, and a fit partner itwas, for I noticed as I passed my fingers over it, that this second onewas also a rat of very large size. 

No doubt, thought I, this is the female of the one I have killed comingin search of her mate. But she had entered by the same crevice; shemust have passed where the dead one lay, and must know what hadoccurred? Was she going to avenge his death?

Sleep was again banished from my eyes. How could I sleep, with such ahideous animal prowling about, and perhaps with the fixed intention toattack me?

Wearied as I had now grown with watching, I could not go to rest until Ishould rid myself of this second intruder. 

I was under the belief that this one would soon return again. I had notcaught hold of it, but merely touched it with my fingers, and as I hadoffered no particular violence to it, likely enough it would soonventure back. 

Under this conviction I placed myself as before, close to the crevice, jacket in hand, and with my ear set close to the aperture, I listenedattentively. 

In a few minutes I distinctly heard the chirrup of a rat outside, andalmost continually the same scratching and pattering I had noticedbefore. 

I think there was some loose board or hollow box by which the sound wasproduced--for it was very loud to be caused by so small an animal. These noises continued, and I fancied that I also heard the rat passinginto my chamber, but still the pattering and scratching were kept upoutside, and therefore the animal could not be in. 

Once more I was sure I heard it passing me, but at the same time thechirrup fell on my ear, and that certainly came from without. Again andagain I fancied I was not the only tenant of the chamber, but I stillrestrained myself from closing up the crevice, thinking I might bemistaken. 

At length, however, a loud squeal was uttered to the right of myposition, certainly within the enclosure; and, waiting no longer, Istuffed the jacket into the aperture, and made all tight and sure. 

I now turned to feel for the rat, taking the precaution, as before, toinsert my hands into the buskins. I had taken still another precaution, and that was to tie the legs of my trousers tight around my ankles, lestthis other rat should act as its predecessor had done. Thus prepared, Iproceeded to grope around. 

I had no liking for the encounter, but I was determined to rid myself ofthe annoyance which I had been suffering, and get some sleep, withoutbeing again disturbed; and I could think of no other way than to killthe rat as I had done its companion. 

So to work I again went. Horror of horrors! fancy the terrible fearsthat ran through me, when, instead of one rat, I discovered that a wholeswarm of these hideous brutes was enclosed in my apartment! Not one, but probably half a score of them! The place appeared crowded withthem, and I could scarce put down the buskins without touching one. Ifelt them running all around me, over my legs, the backs of my hands--everywhere--at the same time uttering their fierce cries as if they weremenacing me!

It is but truth to say, I was frightened nearly out of my senses. Ithought no longer about killing them. For some moments I scarcely knewwhat I was doing; but I remember that I had the presence of mind to layhold of my jacket, and pull it out of the aperture. Then swinging itaround, I continued to beat the floor in every direction, shouting allthe while at the top of my voice. 

My shouts and the violence of my actions appeared to produce the desiredeffect, for I heard the rats retreating through the crevice; and after atime, on venturing to reconnoitre the floor with my naked hands, Ifound, to my delight, they had taken their departure, one and all ofthem. 

CHAPTER FORTY. 

THE NORWAY RAT. 

If I was uncomfortable before with the presence of a single rat, howmuch more uneasy was I with the knowledge that a whole gang of thesedisgusting animals was in my neighbourhood! There must be a stillgreater number than those I had just routed; for before closing up theaperture with my jacket, I had still heard others squeaking and scrapingon the boards outside. Like enough there were scores of them; for I hadheard that in many ships such vermin abound, finding a securehiding-place in the numerous crevices among the timbers of the hold. Ihad heard, moreover, that these ship-rats are the fiercest of theirkind, and when driven to extremes by hunger--which is not unfrequentlythe case--will not hesitate to attack living creatures, and show butlittle fear of either cat or dog. They often commit extensive damageupon articles of the cargo, and are thus a great nuisance in a ship, especially when she has not been properly overhauled and cleaned outbefore loading for a voyage. These ship-rats are the sort known as"Norway rats, " on account of a belief that they were first brought toEngland in Norwegian ships; but whether they originated in Norway orelsewhere, it matters little, as they are now universally distributedover the whole globe, and I believe there is no part of the earth, whereships have touched, that Norway rats are not found in abundance. IfNorway was in reality the country of their origin, then it follows thatall climes are alike to them, since they are especially abundant andthriving in the hot tropical climates of America. Seaport towns in theWest Indies and the continents of both North and South America areinfested with them; and so great a nuisance are they deemed in some ofthese places, that a "rat-bounty" is usually offered by the municipalauthorities for their destruction. Notwithstanding this premium forkilling them, they still exist in countless numbers, and the woodenwharves of these American seaports appear to be their true _harbours ofrefuge_!

The Norway rats are not individually large rats. Occasionally verylarge ones are found among them, but these are exceptional cases. Theyare in general less distinguished for size, than for a fierce andspiteful disposition, combined with a great fecundity, which of courserenders them exceedingly numerous and troublesome. It has been observedthat wherever they make their appearance, in a few years the rats of allother species disappear; and it is therefore conjectured that the Norwayrats destroy the other kinds! Weazels are no match for them--for whatthey lack in individual strength is amply compensated for by theirnumbers--and in these hot countries they outnumber their enemies in theproportion of hundreds to one. Even cats are afraid of them; and inmany parts of the world the cats will shy away from an encounter withNorway rats, choosing for their prey some victim of a milderdisposition. Even large dogs, unless specially set on, will prefer topass and give them a wide berth. 

One fact about the Norway rat is peculiar: it appears to know when itpossesses the advantage. Where they are but few and in danger of beingdestroyed, they are timid enough; but in those countries where they areallowed to increase, they become emboldened by impunity, and are muchless awed by the presence of man. In the seaports of some tropicalcountries they will scarce take the precaution to hide themselves; andon moonlight nights, when they come out in great numbers, they hardlydeign to turn aside out of the way of the passenger. They will justcreep a little to one side, and then close up behind the heels of anyone who may be passing along. Such creatures are the Norway rats. 

I was not acquainted with all these facts at the time of my adventurewith the rats in the ship _Inca_; but I knew enough, even then, fromsailors' yarns I had heard, to make me very uncomfortable at thepresence of so many of these ugly animals; and, after I had succeeded indriving them out of my little chamber, I was far from being easy in mymind. I felt almost certain they would return again, and perhaps ingreater force than ever. Perhaps they would become hungered during thevoyage, and consequently bolder and fiercer--bold enough to attack me. Even then, I thought that they had appeared by no means afraid of me. Though with my shouts and violent efforts I had forced them out, I couldstill hear them near at hand, scampering about and squeaking to oneanother. What if they were already half famished and meditating anattack upon me! From facts that I had heard of, the thing was not veryimprobable; and I need hardly say that the very suspicion of such aprobability made a most painful impression upon me. The thought ofbeing killed and devoured by these horrid creatures, caused within me afeeling of dread far greater than I had felt when I was anticipatingdeath by being drowned. I should have preferred drowning to a deathlike that; and when for a moment I dwelt upon the probability of such afate, the blood ran coldly through my veins, and the hair seemed tostiffen upon my scalp. 

For some minutes I sat, or rather knelt (for I was upon my knees whilestriking around me with the jacket), not knowing what course to follow. I still believed that the rats would not have the boldness to approachme, so long as I remained awake and could defend myself. But how wouldit be were I to go to sleep again? Then, indeed, they might beencouraged to attack me, and once they had got their teeth into myflesh, they might resemble the tiger, who, having tasted blood, is notsatisfied till he has destroyed his victim. I dared not go to sleep. 

And yet I could not always keep awake. Sleep would in time overpowerme, and I should have to yield to it in the end. The longer I struggledagainst it, the deeper the sleep that would follow; and perhaps I mightfall into some profound slumber from which I might never awake--someterrible "nightmare" that would bind me beyond the power of moving, andthus render me an easy prey to the voracious monsters that surroundedme!

For a short while I suffered these painful apprehensions, but soon anidea came into my mind that gave me relief; and that was, to replace myjacket in the crevice through which the rats had entered, and thus shutthem out altogether. 

It was certainly a very simple way of getting over the difficulty; and, no doubt, it would have occurred to me sooner--that is, when the firstand second rats had been troubling me--but then I thought there were butthe two, and I might settle with them in a different way. Now, however, the case was different. To destroy all the rats that were in the holdof that ship would be a serious undertaking, if not an impossibility, and I no longer thought of such a thing. The best plan, therefore, would be that which I had now hit upon: to stop up the main aperture, and also every other through which a rat could possibly squeeze hisbody, and thus be at once secured against either their intrusion ortheir attacks. 

Without further delay, I "plugged" up the crevice with my jacket; and, wondering that I had not thought of this simple plan before, I laid medown--this time with a full confidence that I might sleep undisturbed, as long as I should feel the necessity or inclination. 

CHAPTER FORTY ONE. 

DREAM AND REALITY. 

So wearied had I become with fears and long waking, that my cheek hadscarce touched my pillow, before I was off into the land of dreams. Andnot the _land_ of dreams either, for it was the _sea_ of which I dreamt;and, just as before, that I was at its bottom, and surrounded by horridcrab-like monsters who threatened to eat me up. 

Now and then, however, these crab-like creatures assumed the form ofrats; and then my dream more resembled reality. I dreamt that they werein vast numbers around me, and menaced me from every side; that I hadonly my jacket to keep them off, and that I was sweeping it from side toside for that purpose. I thought they grew bolder and bolder as theysaw how little damage I was able to do them with such a weapon; and thata very large rat, much bigger than any of the others, was encouragingthem on to the attack. This was not a real rat, but the ghost of one--of that one I had killed! He was leading the swarm of my assailants, and counselling them to avenge his murder! Such was the fancy of mydream. 

I thought that, for a long time, I was successful in keeping them atbay; but my strength was fast failing me, and unless succour arrived, Iwould be overpowered. I looked around and called loudly for help, butno one appeared to be near me. 

My assailants at length perceived that my strength was gone; and, at asignal given by their ghost leader, made a simultaneous rush upon me. They came from the front, from behind, from both sides, and although Istruck around me in a last despairing effort, it was to no purpose. Dozens of them I had flung backward, tumbling upon their backs and overone another, but their places were instantly filled up again by othersthat came from behind. 

I could struggle no longer. Resistance was idle. I felt them crawlingup my legs, my thighs, my back. They clung to me all over, their bodiescovering mine like a swarm of bees upon a branch; and before they hadtime to inflict a wound upon my flesh, their very weight caused me tostagger, and fall heavily to the earth!

The fall appeared to save me; for as soon as I touched ground, the ratslet go their hold and ran scampering off, as if frightened at the effectthey had produced!

I was pleasantly surprised at this _denouement_, and for some momentswas unable to explain it; but my senses soon became clearer; and I wasrejoiced to find that the horror I had been experiencing was only theillusion of a dream; and the fall which I had suffered, was the breakingup of the vision that had awakened me!

In the next instant, however, I changed my mind; and my new-sprung joydeparted as suddenly as it had arisen. It was not all a dream. _Ratshad been upon me, and rats were at that moment in my chamber_! I heardthem scampering about. I heard their ugly screeches; and before I couldraise myself, one of them ran over my face!

This was a new source of terror. How had they got in? The very mysteryof their being inside was of itself enough to give me a shock. How hadthey got there? Had they pushed out the jacket? Mechanically, I feltfor it. No. It was there in its place, just as I had left it! I drewit out for the purpose of striking around me, to drive the vermin off. I struck with it and shouted as I had done before, and succeeded inclearing them off; but I was now in greater terror than ever, for Icould not explain how they were able thus to reach me, notwithstandingall my precautions. 

For a time, I was sorely perplexed, but I found the explanation atlength. It was not through the crevice, I had stopped with the jacket, they had sought entrance; but by another aperture, which I had caulkedwith a piece of cloth. The cloth was too small--it had been loose, andthe rats had actually torn it out with their teeth!

This accounted for their gaining an entrance; but, at the same time, itby no means removed my alarm. On the contrary, it furnished me causefor increased anxiety. Why were those creatures thus pertinacious, returning again and again? What wanted they in my hiding-place, morethan in any other part of the ship? What could they want, but _to killand eat me_?

Verily, I could think of no other reason why I was thus assailed. 

The fear of such a consequence now aroused all my energies. I had notbeen asleep more than an hour, as I knew by my watch; but I could not goto sleep again, until I had fully secured myself; and for this purpose, I set about putting my fortress in a more proper state of defence. Iremoved the former stuffings from the apertures, one by one, andreplaced them more firmly. I even went through the labour of taking allthe biscuits out of the box, and drawing forth two or three fresh piecesof cloth to help me in my "caulking. " I then restored the biscuits totheir places, and closed up every aperture that existed. I had thegreatest difficulty upon that side where the box stood, for around itthere were many ill-shaped crevices; but I got over the difficulty, bymeans of a large web of cloth, which, when placed upon its end, exactlyfitted the open space--through which I had squeezed my own carcass onthat occasion, when I was so unfortunate as to set my foot aboard theship. On this side, the piece of cloth left no more caulking to bedone, as it fitted just tight enough to prevent any living creature frompassing beside it. The only disadvantage it offered was, that ithindered me from getting conveniently at my store of biscuits, for itcovered the opening in the box; but I thought of this before pushing itinto its place, and carried a supply of the biscuits inside--enough tolast me for a week or two. When these should be eaten, I could removethe web; and, before any rats could come in to trouble me, providemyself for another week. 

It occupied me full two hours, in completing all these arrangements, forI worked with great care to make my fortress walls secure. It was noplay I was performing. It was a matter that possessed the seriousinterest of my life's safety. 

When I had made all tight to my perfect satisfaction, I lay down tosleep again--this time _quite certain_ that I should get something morethan a mere "cat-nap. "

CHAPTER FORTY TWO. 

A SOUND SLEEP AT LAST. 

I was not disappointed. I slept for a period of twelve hours'duration--not without many fearful dreams--terrible encounters withcrabs and rats. So far as the comfort of the thing was concerned, Imight almost as well have been awake, and actually engaged in suchconflicts. My sleep was far from refreshing, notwithstanding its longcontinuance; but it was pleasant on awaking to find that my unwelcomevisitors had not been back again, and that no breach had been made in mydefences. I groped all around, and found that everything was just as Ihad left it. 

For several days, I felt comparatively at my ease. I had no longer anyapprehension of danger from the rats, though I knew they were stillclose to me. When the weather was calm (and it continued so for a longwhile), I could hear the animals outside, busy at whatever they had todo, rattling about among the packages of merchandise, and occasionallyuttering spiteful shrieks, as if they were engaged in combats with eachother. But their voices no longer terrified me, as I was pretty surethey could not get nearer me. Whenever, for any purpose, I removed oneof the cloth pieces with which my little cabin was "chinked, " I tookgood care to return it to its place again, before any of the animalscould know that the aperture was open. 

I experienced a good deal of discomfort from being thus shut up. Theweather was exceedingly warm; and as not a breath of air could reach me, or circulate through the apartment, it felt at times as hot as theinside of a baker's oven. Very likely we were sailing under the line, or, at all events, in some part of the tropical latitudes; and thiswould account for the calmness of the atmosphere, since, in theselatitudes, stormy weather is much more rare than in either of theso-called temperate zones. Once, indeed, during this time, weexperienced a very sharp gale, which lasted for a day and night. It wassucceeded as usual by a heavy swell, during which the ship tumbledabout, as if she would turn bottom upwards. 

I was not sea-sick on this occasion; but, as I had nothing to hold onby, I was sadly rolled about in my little cabin, now pitching headforemost against the butt, now falling backward upon the side of theship, till every bone in my body was as sore as if I had been cudgelled!The rocking of the vessel, too, occasionally caused the boxes andbarrels to move a little; and this had the effect of loosening the clothcaulking, and causing it to drop out. Still apprehensive of an inroadfrom the rats, I was kept busy, all the time the gale lasted, inplugging the crevices afresh. 

Upon the whole, I think that this employment was pleasanter than doingnothing. It rather helped me to pass the time; and the two days duringwhich the gale and swell kept me so occupied, seemed shorter than anyother two. By far the bitterest hours were those in which I could findnothing at all to do--absolutely nothing to engage my thoughts. Then Iwould remain for long hours together--sometimes without making a motion, or changing the attitude in which I lay--sometimes without even having athought; and thus dark, and lonely, and longing, I feared that my reasonwould forsake me, and that I should go mad!

In this way, two more weeks had passed over, as I knew by the notches onmy stick. Otherwise they might have been months--ay, years--so long didthe time appear. With the exception of the hours in which weexperienced the gale, all the rest was complete monotony; and not onefact or occurrence transpired to make an impression on my memory. 

During all this time, I had strictly adhered to my regulations regardingfood and drink. Notwithstanding that I often hungered, and could haveeaten up a week's allowance at a single meal, I had not exceeded theprescribed ration. Many a time it cost me an effort to deny myself; andoften the half biscuit, which was to serve for another meal, was putaside with most tardy reluctance, and seemed to cling to my fingers, asI placed it on the little shelf. But I congratulated myself that up tothis time--with the exception of that day upon which I had eaten thefour biscuits at a meal--I had been able to keep my resolve, and contendbravely against the craving appetite of hunger. 

Thirsty I never was. I had no uneasiness on this score. My ration ofwater was quite enough for me, and more than enough. On most days Iused far short of the allowance, and could drink as much as I wanted. 

The supply of biscuits I had brought inside, when shutting myself upagainst the rats, was at length exhausted. I was glad of this. Itproved that time was passing away--two weeks must have elapsed, as I hadcounted the biscuits at the commencement of this period, and found thatthey were just the allowance for so long. The time, then, had comeround for me to go back to my larder, and procure a fresh supply. 

As I proceeded to do so, a singular apprehension arose in my mind. Itcame suddenly, as if an arrow had been shot into my heart. It was thepresentiment, of a great misfortune; or not exactly a presentiment, buta fear caused by something I had noticed only the minute before. I hadheard a noise outside, which as usual I attributed to my neighbours therats. Often, indeed almost continually, similar noises had proceededfrom without, but none that impressed me like this, for it appeared toreach me from a new direction--the direction of the biscuit-box. 

My fingers trembled as I removed the web; and still more as I thrust myhands into the box. Merciful heavens! _the box was empty_!

No, not empty. As I plunged my hand deeper, it rested upon somethingsoft and smooth--a rat. The animal sprang suddenly aside as it felt mytouch, and I drew back my hand with a like rapid movement. MechanicallyI felt in another place, only to touch another rat, and then another, and another! The box appeared half full of them, side by side, as closeas they could sit. They leaped about and scattered off in differentdirections, some even jumping against my breast, as they shot out by theaperture, and others striking the sides of the box, and uttering loudcries. 

I succeeded in routing them. But, alas! when they were gone, and Iproceeded to examine my store, I found, to my chagrin, that nearly thewhole of my biscuits were gone too! All of them that were left werebroken to pieces, and nothing remained in the box, but a pile of crumbscovering the bottom, upon which the rats had been feeding at the momentI surprised them. 

This was an evil of the grandest magnitude; and I was so overwhelmedupon the discovery of it, that for a time I scarce knew what I wasdoing. 

The consequences were plain enough. My provisions were gone--starvationstared me in the face. Nay, starvation was no longer a matter of doubt. It was now certain. The mumbled crumbs which the hideous robbers hadleft (and which they would also have eaten up in another hour, had I notsurprised them) would not keep the life in me for a week; and what then?ay, what then! Starvation--death by hunger!

There was no alternative. So reasoned I, and how could it be otherwise?

For awhile, I felt reckless and despairing--almost reckless enough torefrain from taking any steps to hinder the rats from returning to thebox. It was my belief, that I must in the end succumb to thismisfortune--_must starve_--and it was no use procrastinating my fate. Imight as well die at once, as at the end of the week. To live for days, knowing that death was certain, would be a terrible state of endurance--worse than death itself; and here again returned to me those darksuicidal thoughts, that had once before passed through my mind. 

They troubled me only for a moment. The remembrance that I had had thembefore, and that then I had been delivered from them--as it weremiraculously--that although I could not see how it was to be found, there might still be a way of escape--the hand of Providence, as it haddone already, might still be held over me, and point out that way--thesereflections and remembrances came back into my mind, and once more a rayof hope shone upon my future. True, there was no definite hope, butjust enough to arouse me to fresh energy, and save me from absolutedespair. The presence of the rats, too, had an effect in quickening myactions. I perceived that they were still close at hand, threatening tore-enter the box and finish their work of demolition. In truth, I couldnow only keep them out by making the most violent demonstrations. 

I found that the place where they had got in was not the aperture whichI myself used. That was closed up with the web, and they could not passthrough there. They had entered on the opposite side, from the box ofcloth, into which they had been able to make their way, since I hadmyself removed one of the boards out of its side. It had all been donerecently; or, more likely, to cut through the thick plank had employedthem for some time, and so delayed the execution of their design. Butfor this, they might have reached the inside sooner, and then not amorsel would have been left. No doubt it was for the purpose of gettingat the biscuits that they had swarmed once or twice into my chamber--forthat gave them free access to the box. 

I now deeply regretted my negligence in not securing my store in a safeway. I had already thought of doing so, but I never imagined thesecreatures could make an entry from behind, and I knew that the web ofcloth completely shut them out on the inside. 

Alas! it was now too late; regrets were idle; and, following out thatinstinct which prompts us to preserve life as long as we can, Itransferred the fragments from the box to my little shelf inside; andthen, making all tight as before, I lay down to reflect upon mysituation, rendered gloomier than ever by this unexpected misfortune. 

CHAPTER FORTY THREE. 

SEARCH AFTER ANOTHER BISCUIT-BOX. 

For many hours I remained brooding over the altered state of my affairs, with no thought arising to cheer me. I felt so hopeless that I did noteven take stock of the biscuits, or rather the crumbs that were left. Iguessed roughly by the size of the little heap that it might sustainlife--keeping up the very small ration I had been hitherto using--forabout ten days--not more. Ten days, then, or at most a fortnight, had Ito live, with the prospect of certain death at the end of that time--anda death that experience told me must be slow and painful. I had alreadysuffered the extreme of hunger, almost to death, and I dreaded to try itagain; but there appeared no hope of escaping from such a doom--atleast, none appeared at the moment. 

The shock that followed the discovery of my loss rendered me for a longtime unable to think clearly. My mind was dejected and pusillanimous--my brain, as it were, paralysed--so that whenever I took to thinking, mythoughts only wandered, or centred on the terrible doom that waited me. 

In time a reaction arrived, and I was better able to reflect on thecircumstances in which I was now placed. Gradually hope dawned again, though it was only, of an indistinct and very indefinite character--literally but a "ray. " The thought that occurred to me was simply this:that as I had found one box of biscuits, why might there not be asecond? If not immediately beside the first, it might be near. Asstated already, I believed that in the stowage of a ship, goods of thesame kind are not always placed together, but miscellaneously--just asthe different packages may fit to the shape of the hold and to eachother. I had proof that this was the usual arrangement, since aroundme, and in juxta-position, were articles of very different kinds--biscuits, broadcloth, brandy, and the butt of water. Although there wasno second box of biscuits immediately adjoining the one already emptied, there might be another _not far off_--perhaps just on the other side ofthe cloth-box, or in some place where I might be able to _get at it_. 

This, then, was the thought that inspired me with new hope. 

As soon as I had conceived it, all my energies returned, and I set aboutreflecting on what course I should take to ascertain whether there wasanother biscuit-box that it was possible for me to reach. 

The plan of reaching it was already shaped out in my mind. In fact, there was but one way--with my knife. No other means were within myreach, and therefore I thought of none. To cut a way with my knifethrough such packages--boxes, bales, or barrels--as might lie between mychamber and the desired biscuits, was the idea that had entered my mind, and it seemed more feasible and practicable the longer I reflected uponit. Deeds that would appear difficult, if not impossible, underordinary circumstances, present a different aspect to one whose life isin danger, and who knows it may be saved by accomplishing them. Thedirest hardships, and severest privations, become light trials when lifeand death are on the issue. 

It was from this point of view that I was compelled to contemplate thefeat I now intended to perform; and I thought but lightly of the timeand trouble, so long as there was a prospect of their saving me fromhorrid death by starvation. 

I resolved, therefore, to hew a way with my knife among the packages ofmerchandise, in hopes of coming to one that contained food. Ifsuccessful, then I should live; if not, I must die. Another thought hadsome effect in encouraging me to the attempt. It would be better for meto pass my time still hoping, than to yield to despair and remain idle. To live for two weeks in the certain anticipation of death, would havebeen a thousand times more painful than death itself. 

Far better to struggle on, nourishing hope with the exertions I shouldbe making for my safety. The very labour itself would help me to passthe time, and hinder me from brooding too keenly on my doubtful fate. 

Thus ran my reflections, as I became once more roused to the energy thatfor awhile had forsaken me. 

I was on my knees, knife in hand, resolved and ready. That preciouspiece of steel, how prized at the moment! I would not have exchanged itfor the full of the ship of red gold!

I have said that I was upon my knees. I could not have stood erect, hadI wished it. There was not room. The ceiling of my cabin was too low. 

Was it my peculiar attitude that suggested the thought? Perhaps it hadsome influence. I cannot now remember; but I well remember that beforeproceeding farther in my design, I offered up a prayer--humble andearnest--to God, who had already, as I firmly believed, stretched forthhis hand to succour me. I prayed for guidance, for strength, forsuccess. I need not add that my prayer was heard, else I should not nowhave been living to record it. 

My intention was first to work through the cloth-box, and discover whatwas behind it. That which had contained the biscuits was now empty, andI could get through it without trouble. It will be remembered that Ihad already been inside the biscuit-box while searching for another, andalso while procuring the pieces of cloth; and so far my way was clear. But to get across the one in which the broadcloth was packed, it wouldbe necessary to pull out several more pieces, to give me room to work onto the next. My knife, therefore, would not be needed at firststarting; and putting it aside, where I could easily lay my hands uponit again, I ducked my head and crawled into the empty box. In anotherminute I was pulling and tugging away at the stiff rolls of broadcloth--all my strength being exerted, and all my energies employed in detachingthem from their places. 

CHAPTER FORTY FOUR. 

THE CRUMBS SECURED. 

This was a work that cost me both time and labour much more than youmight imagine. No doubt the cloth had been packed with the idea ofeconomising space, and the pieces were wedged as tightly together as ifdone by a steam-press. Those opposite the opening I had made, came outeasily enough; but with the others I had more trouble. It took all mystrength to detach many of them from their places. When a few wereremoved, the work became easier. There were several rolls larger thanthe rest. They were larger, because they were of coarser cloth. Theywere too big to pass through the apertures I had made, either the one inthe cloth-case, or that in the side of the biscuit-box. I was puzzledhow to deal with them. I could not enlarge the openings without a greatdeal of labour. On account of the situation of the two boxes, it wasnot possible to knock off another board. I should have to cut the holewider with my knife; and this, for the same reason, would have beendifficult. 

A better plan suggested itself--apparently a better, but which in theend proved a mistake. I managed the matter by cutting off thefastenings of each piece, and, laying hold of the end of the web, unrolled it. I then drew out the loose cloth until the web became smallenough to pass through. In this way I succeeded in emptying the case, but the work kept me employed for several hours. 

I was delayed, moreover, by a more serious interruption. On returningto my chamber, with the first piece of cloth which I had drawn out ofthe box, I found, to my consternation, that it was already occupied byother tenants--a score of them: the rats were in possession!

I dropped the piece of cloth; and, dashing into their midst, succeededin routing them; but, as I had anticipated from their presence, I foundthat another portion of my wretched store of provisions was eaten orcarried off. Not a great deal, however, appeared to have been taken. Fortunately, I had been absent only for a short while. Had I been gonefor but another twenty minutes, the robbers would have quite cleared meout, and left me not a crumb to live upon. 

The consequence of this would have been fatal; and once more deploringmy negligence, I resolved to take better care for the future. I spreadout a large piece of the cloth, and depositing the fragments upon it, Iwrapped them up into a sort of bag-like bundle, which I tied as firmlyas I could with a strip of list torn from the cloth itself. This, Ifancied, would keep all safe; and placing it in a corner, I proceededwith my work. 

As I passed to and fro upon my hands and knees--now empty-handed, nowdragging with me a piece of the cloth--I might have been likened to anant crawling upon its track, and laying in its stores for the winter;and during many hours I was kept as busy as an ant might be. Theweather still continued calm, but the atmosphere appeared hotter than Ihad yet felt it, and the perspiration ran from every pore of my skin. Iwas often obliged to use a loose piece of the broadcloth to wipe thedrops from my forehead and out of my eyes; and at times it appeared asif the heat would suffocate me. But with such a motive as I had forperseverance, I continued to toil on, without thought of resting for amoment. 

All the while I was conscious of the presence of the rats. Theyappeared to be everywhere around me--in the crevices between the casksand boxes, which they used as so many ways and paths. They met me in myown particular gallery, crossing or running before me, and sometimes Ifelt them behind me coursing over my legs. Singular enough, I was lessafraid of them than formerly. This partially arose from my observanceof the fact, that it was the biscuit-box that had brought them in suchnumbers into my chamber, and not _me_. At first I was under theimpression that they had come there to assail myself, but I now thoughtdifferently, and felt less apprehension of their attacking me. I nolonger dreaded them while awake; but for all that, I could not have goneto sleep--nor did I intend to do so again--without first securing myselfagainst their attacks. 

Another reason there was why I feared them less. My situation had grownmore desperate, and the necessity for action so apparent, that alllesser dangers had given way to the greater one that threatened me--thedanger of starvation. 

Having finished emptying the cloth-case of its contents, I resolved torest a bit, and refresh myself with a scanty ration of crumbs and a cupof water. During the whole time I was engaged in unpacking I had notleft off, even to take a drink, and I was now thirsty enough to drinkquarts. As I had no fear that my water supply would run short, I nowopened the tap and drank to my satisfaction. I must have lowered thewater-line very considerably, before I could drag myself away from thebutt. The precious fluid seemed sweeter than honey itself; and afterdrinking, I felt as though it had re-invigorated me to the tips of myfingers. 

I now turned to my stock of food, but another cry of chagrin escaped meas I laid my hands upon the bundle. The rats again! Yes; I found, tomy astonishment, that these persevering robbers had been back again, hadgnawed a hole through the cloth, and abstracted another portion from mynow greatly reduced store! A pound at least of the precious crumbs hadbeen taken, and this must have been done within a few minutes' time;for, only a few minutes before, I had occasion to move the bundle, and Ihad then observed that there was nothing amiss. 

The discovery of this new misfortune caused me fresh misery andvexation. I saw that if I left the biscuit-bag behind me, even for theshortest space of time, I might expect on my return to find every crumbgone out of it. 

Already I had lost nearly half of what I had taken from the box, andwhich I had calculated might keep me alive for a period of ten or twelvedays. This calculation included everything, even to the dust, which Ihad carefully gathered up from the boards; and now, on re-examining whatremained, I perceived that there was not enough to sustain me for aweek!

This discovery added to the gloom of my situation; but I did not sufferit to bring despair. I resolved to proceed with my design, as if no newmisfortune had happened; for the further reduction of my stores renderedboth energy and perseverance more necessary than ever. 

I could not think of any way of securing my crumbs, except by taking thebag along with me and keeping it by my side. I might have folded morecloth around them, but I was impressed with the belief that these verminwould have gnawed their way to my crumbs had I placed them in a box ofiron. 

To make safe, therefore, I tied up the hole that had been cut in thecloth; and, dragging the bundle after me, I took it into the cloth-case, determined to defend it against all comers. 

Having deposited it between my knees, I once more set to work with myknife to tunnel through the side of the adjacent box. 

CHAPTER FORTY FIVE. 

ANOTHER BITE. 

Before proceeding to use the knife, I had endeavoured to burst one ofthe boards outward, first by pressing upon it with my hands. Finding Icould not move it in this way, I lay down upon my back, and tried itwith my heels. I even put on my old buskins in hopes of being able to_kick_ it out; but, after thumping at it for a considerable time, I sawit would not do. It was too securely nailed, and, as I found outafterwards, it was still more strongly secured with strips of ironhooping, which would have resisted a stronger effort than any I couldmake. My kicks and thumps, therefore, were all given to no purpose; andas soon as I became convinced of this, I went to work with my knife. 

I designed cutting across one of the boards near the end--and only atone end, as I could then force the piece out, no matter how securely itmight be clasped at the other. 

The timber was not very hard, being only common spruce deal, and I couldsoon have made a cross-cut of the whole piece, even with no better toolthan my knife, if I had been in a proper attitude, with the box fairlybefore me. But instead of that, I was obliged to operate in aconstrained position, that was both disadvantageous and fatiguing. Moreover, my hand was still painful from the bite of the rat, the scarnot yet being closed up. The troubles I had been enduring had kept myblood in a constant fever, and this I suppose, had prevented the healingof the wound. Unfortunately, it was my right hand that had been bitten;and, being right-handed, I could not manage the knife with my left. Itried it at times, to relieve the other, but could make little progressat left-hand work. 

For these reasons, then, I was several hours in cutting across a pieceof nine-inch deal of only an inch in thickness; but I got through atlast, and then, placing myself once more on my back, and setting myheels to the plank, I had the satisfaction to feel it yielding. 

It did not move a great way, and I could perceive that there wassomething hindering it behind--either another box or a barrel--but thiswas exactly what I had expected. Only two or three inches of emptyspace were between the two, and it required a good deal of kicking, andtwisting backward and forward, and upward and downward, before I coulddetach the piece from its fastenings of iron. 

Before I had got it quite out of my way, I knew what was behind, for Ihad passed my fingers through to ascertain. It was anotherpacking-case, and, alas! too similar to the one I was crouching in. Thesame kind of timber, if my touch was true--and this one of my senses hadof late become wonderfully acute. 

I felt its outline, as much of it as I could reach: the same size itappeared to be--the same rough, unplaned plank, just like that I hadbeen cutting at--and both, as I now perceived, iron hooped at the ends. Beyond doubt, it was "another of the same. "

I came to this conclusion without proceeding further, and it was aconclusion that filled me with chagrin and disappointment. But althoughI felt too bitterly satisfied that it was another cloth-box, I deemed itworth while to put the matter beyond any doubt. To effect this, Iproceeded to take out one of the pieces of the second box, just as I haddone with the other--by making a clear cut across--and then prising itout, and drawing it towards me. It cost me even more labour than thefirst, for I could not get at it so well; besides, I had to widen theaperture in the other, before I could reach the joining between twopieces. The widening was not so difficult, as the soft plank split offreadily under the blade of my knife. 

I worked cheerlessly at this second box, as I worked without hope. Imight have spared myself the pains; for during the operation the bladeof my knife frequently came in contact with what was inside, and I knewfrom the soft dull object which resisted the steel with elastic silence, that I was coming upon _cloth_. I might have spared myself any furtherlabour, but a kind of involuntary curiosity influenced me to go on--thatcuriosity which refuses to be satisfied until demonstration is completeand certain; and, thus impelled, I hewed away mechanically, till I hadreached the completion of the task. 

The result was as I had expected--the contents were cloth!

The knife dropped from my grasp; and, overcome, as much by fatigue as bythe faintness produced by disappointment, I fell backward, and lay forsome minutes in a state of partial insensibility. 

This lethargy of despair continued upon me for some time--I noted nothow long; but I was at length aroused from it by an acute pain, which Ifelt in the tip of my middle finger. It was sudden as acute, andresembled the pricking of a needle, or a sharp cut with the blade of aknife. 

I started suddenly up, thinking I had caught hold of my knife--whilehalf conscious of what I was doing--for I remembered that I had thrownit with open blade beside me. 

In a second or two, however, I was convinced that it was not that whichhad caused me the pain. It was not a wound made with cold steel, butwith the venomous tooth of a living creature. I had been bitten by arat!

My lethargic indifference to my situation soon passed away, and wassucceeded by a keen sense of fear. I was now convinced, more than ever, that my life was in danger from these hideous animals; for this was thefirst actual attempt they had made upon my person _without provocation_. Although my sudden movement, and the loud cries I involuntarilyuttered, had once more driven them off, I felt satisfied they wouldbecome bolder anon, and take no heed of such idle demonstrations. I hadthreatened them too often, without making them feel my power to punishthem. 

Clearly it would not do to go to sleep again, with my person exposed totheir attacks; for although my hopes of ultimate deliverance were nowsadly diminished, and in all likelihood starvation was to be my fate, still this kind of death was preferable to being eaten up by rats. Thevery thought of such a fate filled me with horror, and determined me todo all in my power to save myself from so fearful a doom. 

I was now very tired, and required rest. The box was large enough forme to have slept within it, stretched at full length; but I thought Icould more easily defend myself against the encroachments of the rats inmy old quarters; and, taking up my knife and bundle, I crawled backbehind the butt. 

My little chamber was now of much smaller dimensions, for in it I hadstowed the cloth taken from the box. In fact, there was just roomenough for my body and the bag of crumbs--so that it was more like anest than an apartment. 

With the pieces of cloth piled in one end against the brandy-cask, I waswell defended in that quarter, and it only remained to close up theother end as I had done before. This I accomplished; and then, aftereating my slender supper, and washing it down with copious libations, Isought the repose, both of body and mind, of which I stood in such need. 

CHAPTER FORTY SIX. 

THE BALE OF LINEN. 

My sleep was neither very sweet nor very sound. In addition to mygloomy prospects, I was rendered uncomfortable by the hot atmosphere, now closer than ever, in consequence of the stoppage of every aperture. No current of air, that might otherwise have cooled me, was permitted toreach my prison, and I might almost as well have been inside a heatedoven. I got a little sleep, however, and with that little I was underthe necessity of being satisfied. 

When fairly awake again, I treated myself to a meal, which might becalled my breakfast; but it was certainly the lightest of allbreakfasts, and did not deserve the name. Of water I again drankfreely, for I was thirsty with the fever that was in my blood, and myhead ached as if it would split open. 

All this did not deter me from returning to my work. If two boxescontained broadcloth, it did not follow that all the cargo was of thissort of merchandise, and I resolved to persevere. I had made up my mindto try in a new direction--that is, to tunnel through the end of thepacking-case as I had done through its side--the end which was turnedtowards the outside--for I knew that the other rested against the sideof the ship, and it would be no use searching in that direction. 

Taking my bread-bag with me as before, I went to work with renewed hope, and after long and severe labour--severe on account of the crouchingattitude I had to keep, as also from the pain caused by my woundedthumb--I succeeded in detaching one of the end pieces from its place. 

Something _soft_ lay beyond. There was encouragement even in this. Atall events, it was not another case of broadcloth; but what it was, Icould not guess until I had laid bare the full breadth of the board. Then my hands were eagerly passed through the aperture, and withtrembling fingers I examined this new object of interest. Coarse canvasit appeared to the touch; but that was only the covering. What wasthere inside?

Until I had taken up my knife again, and cut off a portion of thecanvas, I knew not what it was; but then, to my bitter disappointment, the real nature of the package was revealed. 

It proved to be _linen_--a bale of fine linen, packed in pieces, just asthe cloth had been; but so tight that if I had used all my strength Icould not have detached one piece from the bale. 

The discovery of what it was, caused me greater chagrin than if it hadproved to be broadcloth. This I could take out with less difficulty, and make way to try farther on; but with the linen I could do nothing, for, after several attempts, I was unable to move any of the pieces, andas to cutting a way through them, a wall of adamant would scarce havebeen more impervious to the blade of my knife. It would have been thework of a week at least. My provision would not keep me alive till Ihad reached the other side. But I did not speculate on such aperformance. It was too manifestly impossible, and I turned away fromit without giving it another thought. 

For a little while I remained inactive, considering what should be mynext movement. I did not rest long. Time was too precious to be wastedin mere reflection. Action alone could save me; and, spurred on by thisthought, I was soon at work again. 

My new design was simply to clear out the cloth from the second box, cutthrough its farther side, and find out what lay in that direction. 

As I had already made a way into the box, the first thing was to removethe cloth. For the time my knife was laid aside, and I commencedpulling out the pieces. It was no light labour, getting out the firstthree or four. Unfortunately, the ends of the webs were towards me, andthis rendered it more difficult to separate them; but I continued to tugand pull until I had extracted a few; and then the work became easier. 

Just as in the other case, I found large coarse pieces that would notpass through the aperture I had made; and not liking to take the painsto make a wider opening in the wood, I adopted the same plan I had triedbefore; that is, to cut the cloth loose from its fastenings, unroll it, and draw it out by the yard. 

This was easier, I thought; but, alas! it proved the source of a new andunexpected dilemma, as I had occasion soon after to perceive. 

I was getting on well enough, and had succeeded in clearing out a spacealmost large enough to work in, when I was suddenly brought to a stop, by finding that I had no room for any more cloth _behind me_! The wholeof the open space--including my little apartment, the biscuit-box, andthe other case--was quite full, for I had filled each in succession as Iwent along. There was not a foot of space left--not so much as wouldhold another web!

This discovery did not create an immediate alarm; for I did not at firstperceive the full consequence of it. It was only after a littlereflection, that I recognised the difficulty; and then I saw that it wasindeed a difficulty--a very dangerous dilemma. 

It was plain that I could proceed no farther in my work without clearingoff the "back-water" that I had so thoughtlessly accumulated; and howwas this to be done? I could not destroy the cloth by burning, nor inany other way that I could think of. I could not lessen its bulk, for Ihad already pressed it together as closely as I had strength. How, then, was it to be disposed of?

I now perceived the imprudence I had committed in unrolling the webs. This was the cause of its having increased so in bulk though notaltogether, for the very taking out of the pieces--on account of thetight pressure they had originally undergone while being packed in thecases--of itself greatly enlarged their mass. To restore them to thestate in which I had found them, was no longer possible. They werelittered through and through in the most complete confusion, and I hadno room to work in, even to refold them again, since I could scarce moveabout in the constrained quarters and attitude I was compelled toassume. Even had I had ample space to work in, I could not easily havegot the stuff back to a suitable bulk; for the coarser material, elasticas it was, would have required a screw-press to bring it to its formersize. I felt quite disheartened as I thought the thing over--more thandisheartened, again almost despairing. 

But, no! it had not yet reached the point of despair with me. Bygetting enough space for another piece or two, I should have room to cuta hole through the opposite side of the box, and there was still hopebeyond. If, indeed, another case of broadcloth, or another bale oflinen, should be found there, it would then be time to yield myself upto despair. 

But hope in the human breast is hard to destroy, and it was so in mine. So long as there is life, thought I, let there be hope; and, inspiredwith the old proverb, I renewed my exertions. 

After awhile, I succeeded in stowing away two more pieces; and this gaveme just room to creep inside the now nearly empty box, and go to workagain with my knife. 

This time I had to cut the board across the middle, as the cloth on bothsides would not permit me to get at either end. It made littledifference, however; and when I had finished carving at the wood, I wasable to push out both sections, and make an aperture sufficient for mypurpose. I say sufficient for my purpose, for it only needed a holelarge enough to admit my hand; and, once protruding my fingers, I wassatisfied, as before, with a most melancholy result. _Another bale oflinen_!

Fatigued and faint, I could have fallen, had it been possible to falllower; but I was already upon my face, alike prostrate in body and soul!

CHAPTER FORTY SEVEN. 

EXCELSIOR!

It was some time before I recovered strength or spirit to arouse myself. But for hunger, I might have remained longer in the sort of torpidlethargy into which I had fallen; but nature craved loudly forsustenance. I could have eaten my crumbs where I lay, and would havedone so, but that thirst carried me back to my old quarters. It madelittle difference where I slept, as I could have fenced myself againstthe rats within either of the boxes; but it was necessary to be near thewater-butt, and this alone influenced me in the choice of mysleeping-place. 

It was not such an easy matter getting back to my former position. Manypieces of cloth had to be lifted out of the way and drawn behind me. They had to be placed carefully, else on reaching the entrance to mychamber, I should not be able to clear a space large enough to containmy body. 

I succeeded, however, in effecting my purpose; and having eaten mymorsel, and quenched my feverish thirst, I fell back upon the mass ofcloth, and was asleep in the twinkling of an eye. 

I had taken the usual precaution to close the gates of my fortress, andthis time I slept my sleep out, undisturbed by the rats. 

In the morning--or rather, I should say, in the hour of my awaking--Iagain ate and drank. I know not whether it was morning; for, inconsequence of my watch having once or twice run down, I could no longertell night from day; and my sleep, now not regular as formerly, failedto inform me of the hours. What I ate failed to satisfy hunger. Allthe food that was left me would not have sufficed for that; and not theleast difficult part I had to perform, was the restraining myself fromeating out my whole stock at a meal. I could easily have done it, andit required all my resolution to refrain. But my resolution was backedby the too certain knowledge that such a meal would be my last, and myabstinence was strengthened simply by the fear of starvation. 

Having breakfasted, then, as sparingly as possible, and filled mystomach with water instead of food, I once more worked my way into thesecond cloth-box, determined to continue my search as long as strengthwas left me. There was not much left now. I knew that what I ate wasbarely sufficient to sustain life, and I felt that I was fast wastingaway. My ribs projected like those of a skeleton, and it was as much asI could do to move the heavier pieces of the cloth. 

One end of all the boxes, as already stated, was placed against the sideof the ship. Of course, it was of no use tunnelling in that direction;but the end of the second case, which faced inwards, I had not yettried. This was now my task. 

I need not detail the particulars of the work. It resembled that I hadexecuted already, and lasted for several successive hours. The resultwas, once again, a painful disappointment. Another bale of linen! Icould go no farther in that direction. And now no farther in anydirection!

Boxes of broadcloth and bales of linen were all around me. I could notpenetrate beyond. I could not make a way through them. There was noroom for further progress. 

This was the melancholy conclusion at which I had arrived, and I wasonce more thrown back into my despairing mood. 

Fortunately, this did not last long, for shortly after a train ofthought came into my mind that prompted me to further action. It wasmemory that came to my aid. I remembered having read a book, whichdescribed very beautifully the struggles of a boy, amidst greatdifficulties--how he bravely refused to yield to each newdisappointment; but, by dint of courage and perseverance, overcame everyobstacle, and at last obtained success. I remembered, too, that thisboy had adopted for his motto, the Latin word "Excelsior, " which wasexplained to mean "_higher_" or "_upward_. "

On reflecting upon the struggles which this boy had undergone, and howhe had succeeded in surmounting so many difficulties--some even as greatas those that surrounded myself--I was nerved to make a new effort. 

But I believe it was this peculiar word, "Excelsior, " that guided me inmy after proceedings, for by its most literal sense was I directed. _Upward_, thought I; I might search upward. Why did it not occur to mebefore? There might be food in this direction, as likely as in anyother, and certainly I had no choice, as every other direction had beentried. I resolved, then, to search _upward_. 

In another minute I was upon my back, knife in hand. I propped myselfwith pieces of cloth, so that I might work more conveniently, and aftergroping out one of the divisions of the lid, I commenced notching itcrossways. 

The board at length gave way to my exertions. I dragged it downwards. Oh, heavens! were my hopes again destined to suffer defeat and mockery?

Alas! it was even so. The coarse, hard-grained canvas, with the dullsodden mass behind it, answered me with a sad affirmative. 

There yet remained the upper side of the other case, and then that ofthe biscuit-box. Both should be tried as a last effort, and that beforeI could again sleep. 

And both _were_ tried, with like evil fortune. Upon the former rested acase of the cloth, while another bale of linen completely covered thetop of the latter. 

"Merciful God! am I forsaken?"

Such was my exclamation as I sank back into an attitude of completeexhaustion. 

CHAPTER FORTY EIGHT. 

A TORRENT OF BRANDY. 

Sleep followed, brought on by weariness and long exertion; and when Iawoke, I felt my strength greatly restored. Singular enough, my spiritswere a good deal lighter, and I was far less despairing than I had beenbefore. It seemed as if some supernatural influence sustained me--perhaps an inspiration given by the great Creator himself, to enable meto persevere. Notwithstanding that my disappointments had been many andoft-repeated, I bore up under the infliction as meekly as I could, andnever yet had I felt in my heart a rebellious feeling against God. 

I still continued to offer up prayers for my success, and to placereliance upon the hope that His mercy would yet be extended to me. Thisfeeling it was--I am sure it was--that upheld me, and kept me fromfalling into utter despondency. 

On awaking again, as I have said, my spirits felt lighter, though I knownot why, unless it was that I was cheered by some influence from above. I can only account for it in this way, since there was no change in thecircumstances that surrounded me--at least none for the better--nor hadI conceived any new hope or plan. 

It was certain that I could penetrate no further through the boxes ofcloth and bales of linen, as I had no place to stow their contentsbehind me. That side, therefore, was now no longer the object of myattention. 

There were still two other directions in which I might search--the onedirectly in front, and that toward the left, which last I knew to be inthe direction of the bows of the ship. 

In front, the space was taken up by the great water-butt, and of courseI did not think of cutting a way through this. It would lead to theloss of my supply of water. I did for a moment imagine that I mightmake a hole high up above the water-line, through which I might squeezemy body, and then get through to the opposite side by making a secondhole. I knew that the butt was now scarce half full, as the heat hadkept me almost continually athirst, and, confident in my supply, I haddrunk large quantities. But it occurred to me that if I made this greatopening, I might lose all my water in a single night. A sudden squallmight arise--for several had been encountered already--and set the shipa-rolling. In that case, if the vessel, crank as she was, came neargetting upon her beam-ends, which she often did, my butt would be turnedhalf over, and the water of course would all escape--the precious waterthat had hitherto stood my friend, and but for which I should have longago miserably perished. 

Another consideration influenced me not to touch the butt: there was aneasier direction to proceed in, and that was _through the brandy-cask_. 

This stood end towards me, and, as already stated, shut me in upon theleft. Its head or bottom--I could not say which--lay quite up againstthe end of the water-butt; but for some reason it had been cleatedcloser up to the side timbers of the ship, so that there was hardly anyvacant space behind it. For this reason, nearly one half of itsdiameter overlapped the end of the water-butt--the other half completingthe enclosure of my cabin. 

Through this last half I resolved to cut my way, and then, creepinginside the cask, to make another hole that would let me through itsopposite side. 

Perhaps, beyond the brandy-cask I might find food and safety? It wasonly blind guessing on my part; but I again prayed for success. 

Making an incision across the thick oak plank that formed the bottomstaves, was a very different affair from cutting through soft sprucedeal, and I progressed but slowly. A beginning had already been made, however, where I had formerly tapped the cask; and entering my blade atthis same hole, I worked away until I had cut one of the pieces clearacross. I then put on my buskins, and, getting upon my back, kickedupon the stave with all my might, using my heels as a trip-hammer. Itwas a stiff job; for the piece, being jointed into the others on bothsides, refused for a long time to yield. But the constant hammering atlength loosened it, by breaking off one of the joinings, and I had thesatisfaction to find that it was giving way. A few more strongfinishing blows did the business, and the stave was at length forcedinward. 

The immediate result was a gush of brandy that completely overwhelmedme. It rushed over me, not in a jet but in a grand volume as thick asmy body; and before I could raise myself into an erect position, it wasall over and around me, so that I had a fear I was going to be drownedin it! The whole space I occupied was filled up, and it was only byholding my head close up to the ship's timbers that I could keep mymouth clear of being filled. At the first gush, a quantity had got intomy throat, and eyes as well, and well-nigh choked and blinded me; and itwas some time before I got over the fit of coughing and sneezing whichit had suddenly brought on. 

I was in no mood to be merry at the time; yet strange enough, I couldnot help thinking of the Duke of Clarence and his odd fancy of beingdrowned in the butt of malmsey. 

The singular flood subsided almost as rapidly as it had risen. Therewas plenty of space for it down below; and in a few seconds' time it hadall gone down to mix among the bilge-water, and jabble about during theremainder of the voyage. The only traces it had left were in my wetclothes, and the strong alcoholic smell that filled the atmospherearound me, and almost hindered me from getting breath. 

As the ship's head rose upon the waves, the cask was tilted upwards, andthis movement in ten minutes emptied it so completely that not a singlepint remained inside. 

But I had not waited for this. The stave I had kicked out left anaperture large enough to admit my body--it did not need to be very largefor that--and as soon as my coughing fit had ended, I squeezed myselfthrough to the inside of the cask. 

I groped around for the bung, believing that this would be the bestplace to cut across one of the staves. The hole, usually a large one, would admit the blade of my knife, and would be so much of my work doneto hand. I found the place easily enough, and fortunately it was not onthe top, where I fancied it might be, but on the side, and just at aconvenient height. Closing the blade of my knife, I hammered on thewooden plug with the half. After a few strokes, I succeeded in forcingit outwards, and then set to work to make the cross-cut of the stave. 

I had not made a dozen notches, before I felt my strength wonderfullyincreased. I had been weak before, but now it appeared to me as if Icould push out the staves without cutting them. I felt in a measurecheerful, as if I had been merely working for the play of the thing, andit was of but little consequence whether I succeeded or not. I havesome recollection that I both whistled and sang as I worked. The ideathat I was in any danger of losing my life quite forsook me, and all thehardships through which I had been passing appeared to have been onlyimaginary--a chimera of my brain, or, at most, only a dream. 

Just then I was seized with a terrible fit of thirst, and I remembermaking a struggle to get out of the brandy-cask for the purpose ofhaving a drink from the water-butt. I must have succeeded in gettingout of the cask, but whether I actually did drink at the time, I couldnever be certain; for after that I remembered nothing more, but was fora long while as completely unconscious as if I had been dead!

CHAPTER FORTY NINE. 

A NEW DANGER. 

I remained in this state of insensibility for several hours, and was noteven troubled, as was usual when I slept, with painful dreams. I didnot dream at all; but, on awaking to consciousness, I had a dreadfeeling upon me, just as if I had been cast from off the earth intoinfinite space, and was rapidly floating onwards, or falling from somegreat height, without ever reaching a point of rest. It was a feelingof a most unpleasant kind--in fact, a feeling of horror. 

Fortunately, it did not continue long; and as I endeavoured to rousemyself it became less painful, and at length passed away. In its stead, however, I felt sick at the stomach, and my head ached as though itwould split. Surely it was not the sea that had made me sick? No, itcould not be that. I was long since hardened against sea-sickness. Even another storm would not have brought it on; but there was noparticular roughness. The ship was sailing under breezy but not stormyweather. 

Was it fever that had suddenly attacked me in a violent manner? or had Ifainted from want of strength? No; I had experienced both calamities, but this new sensation resembled neither. 

I was in reality at a loss to account for what was ailing me. In ashort time, however, my thoughts became clearer, and then the truthdawned upon my mind. I had been in a _state of intoxication_!

Intoxication it must have been, though wine I had not tasted, nor brandyneither--not a mouthful. I disliked it _too_ much for that; andalthough there was plenty of it--or had been, for it was now all gone--enough to have drowned myself in, I was not conscious of having drunk adrop of it. True, a drop had passed into my mouth--a drop, or maybe aspoonful, had gone down my throat when the torrent gushed over me; butsurely this small quantity could not have produced intoxication, even ifit had been liquor ever so much _above proof_? Impossible; it could nothave been that that produced intoxication!

And what, then? Something had made me _drunk_. Although I had neverbeen so in my life, yet I guessed the symptoms to mean only this. 

As I continued to reflect--that is, as I grew more _sober_--the mysterywas cleared up, and I discovered the cause of my intoxication. It wasnot brandy, but the "fumes" of brandy, that had done it--this, andnothing else. 

Even before entering the cask, I had noticed a decided change in myfeelings, for the fumes of the liquor, even outside, were strong enoughto make me sneeze; but this was nothing to the effluvia which Iencountered inside the vessel. At first I could scarcely breathe, butby little and little I became accustomed to it, and rather liked it. Nowonder, since it was making me feel so strong and happy!

On cogitating further on this singular incident, I remembered how I cameto be outside the cask--how thirst had influenced me to come out; and Inow perceived how fortunate it was that I had followed the guidance ofthis appetite. I have said that I did not know whether I had actuallyquenched my thirst. I had no remembrance of going to the butt, or ofdrawing a cup of water. I think I did not get so far. Had I done so, in all probability I should have left out the vent-peg, and then a largequantity of water would have been spilled. The water-line would havebeen down to a level with the vent; and this, on examination, I gladlyperceived was not the case. Moreover, my drinking-cup felt too dry tohave been used lately. I had not drunk, then, and this was a fortunatecircumstance, though far more fortunate was the circumstance that I hadthirsted. Had it not been for this, I should no doubt have remainedinside the cask, and the consequence must have been disastrous indeed. I cannot say what, but certainly some fatal result would have followed. In all likelihood, I should have remained in a state of intoxication--how was I ever to get sober?--every moment getting worse, until when?Until death! Who knows?

A mere accidental circumstance, then, had once more saved my life; butperhaps it was not accidental. It may have been the hand of Providence, and I believed so at the time. If prayers express gratitude, mine weregiven, and with all the fervour of my soul. 

Whether I had allayed my thirst or not, certain it was that thequenching had been but temporary; for I now felt as if I could drink thebutt dry. I lost no time in groping for my cup, and I am sure I did notleave off till I had drunk nearly half a gallon of water. 

The water removed a good deal of the sickness, and also cleared mybrains, as if it had washed them. Being once more restored to my propersenses, I returned to the consideration of the perils by which I wassurrounded. 

My first thought was about continuing the work I had so abruptly leftoff, and only now did it occur to me that I might not be able to go onwith it. What if I was to get into the same state as before--what if mysenses again became stupefied, and I should not have presence of mind orresolution to come out of the cask?

Perhaps I might labour away for awhile without getting into the samestate, and if I felt it coming on me I could hasten out? Perhaps! Butshould it be otherwise? If the intoxication should come suddenly uponme, how then? How long had it been before I felt it on the formeroccasion? I tried to remember, but could not. 

I remembered how this strange influence had stolen over me--howsoothingly and sweetly it came, wrapping my senses as if in a delightfuldream. How it had made me reckless of consequences, forgetful even ofmy appalling situation!

Supposing that all was to be repeated--the same scene to be enacted overagain--and only one incident to be left out: that is, the thirst whichbrought me forth from the cask--supposing all this? And why might itnot be just what would take place? I could not answer the question oneway or the other; but so strong were my apprehensions of the probabilitythat it might, that I hesitated _to re-enter the cask_!

There was no help for it, however. I must either do so, or die where Ilay. If death in the end was to be my fate, better far, thought I, todie by this apparently easy mode; for I felt convinced, from theexperience I had had, that such death would be without a pang. 

The reflection emboldened me, as well as the knowledge that I had noalternative, no choice of plan; and again pronouncing a prayer, Icrawled back into the brandy-cask. 

CHAPTER FIFTY. 

WHERE WAS MY KNIFE?

On entering, I groped about for my knife. I had quite forgotten how orwhere I had laid it down. I had already searched for it outside, butwithout success; and I concluded that I must have left it behind me inthe cask. I was surprised at not laying my hand upon it at once, foralthough I ran my fingers all around the under-side of the vessel, nothing like a knife did I touch. 

I was beginning to feel alarmed about it. It might be lost, and if so, all hopes of deliverance would be at an end. Without the knife, I couldproceed no farther in any direction, but might lie down inactive toabide my fate. Where could the knife be? Was it likely that the ratshad carried it off?

I again backed out of the cask, and made a new search outside; but notfinding what I was looking for, I once more crept into the barrel, andonce more felt it all over--that is, every part of it where a knifecould lie. 

I was very near going out again, when it occurred to me to raise myhands a little higher, and examine the bung-hole, at which I had beenworking when I last had the knife in my hands. It may be there, thoughtI; and to my joy it _was_ there, sticking in the notch I had beencutting with it. 

I set to work, without further delay, to widen the hole crossways; butthe blade, from so much use, had become "dull as a beetle, " and myprogress through the hard oaken stave was as slow as if I had beencutting through a stone. I carved away for a quarter of an hour, without making the notch the eighth part of an inch deeper; and I almostdespaired of ever getting through the stave. 

I now felt the singular influence again coming over me, and could haveremained without much fear, for such is the effect of intoxication; butI had promised myself that the moment I became aware of any change, Ishould retreat from the dangerous spot. Fortunately, I had resolution, and barely enough, to keep my promise; and, before it was too late, Idragged myself back to the rear of the water-butt. 

It was well I did so at the very time, for had I remained in thebrandy-cask but ten minutes longer, beyond doubt I should have beenhopelessly insensible. As it was, I already felt quite "happy, " andremained so for some time. 

But as the alcoholic influence departed, I grew more miserable thanever; for I now perceived that this unexpected obstacle to my progresswas about to ruin all my hopes. I believed that I could return atintervals, and go on with the work; but only at long intervals, and nowthat the blade of my knife had grown so blunt, I could make but littleprogress. It would be days before I should get through the side of thecask; and days were denied me. The small store of crumbs were sadlyreduced; in fact, I was on my last handful. I had not enough to keep mealive for three days! The chances of saving my life were growingnarrower with every fresh move, and I was fast giving way to despair. Had I been sure that after cutting through the cask, I should have foundrelief on the other side, I might have contemplated the enterprise withmore eagerness and energy; but this was worse than doubtful. There wereten chances to one against my finding a box of biscuits, or anythingthat was eatable. 

One advantage had arisen from my breaking into the brandy-cask, whichnow occurred to me in full force. It had given me a large empty space;and therefore, if I could only get beyond--even though there should notbe a package containing food--still it might be something which I couldremove into the inside of the cask, and thus make way for furtheroperations. 

This was certainly a fresh phase which my situation had assumed; but astill better idea succeeded, that lent a new and joyous aspect to mythoughts. It was this: if I could so easily cut my way from box to box, as I had already proved, _why might I not tunnel upwards, and reach thedeck_?

The thought startled me. It was quite new. It had not occurred to mebefore--strangely enough it had not--and I can only explain its tardyconception by the fact of the confused state of mind in which I had allalong been, and which might have led me to deem such an enterprise animpossibility. 

No doubt there were numberless packages heaped over me, one uponanother. No doubt the hold was quite full of them, and I knew that Iwas near the bottom of all. I remembered, too--what had _puzzled_ me atthe time--that the stowage had continued for a long time after I cameaboard; that for two days and nights the work seemed to be going on, andtherefore the whole cargo must have been placed above me. Still, withal, a dozen large boxes would reach to the top, or, maybe, not halfso many would fill up to the deck. Allowing a day to the cuttingthrough each one, I might be able to reach the top in about a week orten days!

Though a joyful thought, it would have been far more welcome at anearlier period, but it now came accompanied by the wildest regrets. Perhaps it had come too late to save me? Had I begun aright, when I hadmy full box of biscuits, I might easily have carried the plan intoexecution; but now, alas! scarce a morsel remained; and it seemedhopeless to attempt what I had conceived. 

Still, I could not surrender up this alluring prospect of life andfreedom; and, stifling all idle regrets, I gave my mind to its furtherconsideration. 

Time, of course, was now the important matter, and that which caused methe greatest anxiety. I feared that even before I could accomplish anopening on the farther side of the empty barrel, my food would be allconsumed, and my strength quite exhausted. Perhaps I should die in themiddle of my work--literally "in the breach. "

While pondering thus, another new thought came uppermost in my mind. Itwas also a good idea, however horrid it may seem to those who do nothunger. But hunger and the dread of starvation have the effect ofsimplifying the choice of a man's appetite, and under such circumstancesthe stomach ceases to be dainty. 

Mine had long since lost all niceness; and was no longer squeamish as tothe sort of food I might swallow. In fact, _I could have eaten anythingthat was eatable_. And now for the new idea. 

CHAPTER FIFTY ONE. 

A GRAND RAT-TRAP. 

For some time I have said nothing of the _rats_. Do not fancy, fromthis silence about them, that they had gone away and left me to myself!They had done no such thing. They were around and about me, as brisk asever, and as troublesome. Bolder they could not have been, unless theyhad positively assailed me; and no doubt such would have been the case, had I exposed myself to their attack. 

But, whenever I moved, my first care had been to close them out, bymeans of walls, which I constructed with pieces of cloth, and thus onlyhad I kept them at bay. Now and then, when I had passed from place toplace, I could hear and feel them all around me; and twice or threetimes had I been bitten by one or another. It was only by exercisingextreme vigilance and caution, that I was enabled to keep them fromattacking me. 

This parenthesis will, no doubt, lead you to anticipate what I am comingto, and enable you to guess what was the idea that had taken possessionof my mind. It had occurred to me, then, that instead of letting therats eat me, _I should eat them_. That was it exactly. 

I felt no disgust at the thought of such food; nor would you, if placedin a situation similar to mine. On the contrary, I hailed the idea as awelcome one, since it promised to enable me to carry out my plan ofcutting my way up to the deck--in other words, of _saving my life_. Indeed, as soon as I had conceived it, I felt as if I was actuallysaved. It only remained to carry out the intention. 

I knew there were many rats--too many, I had thought before--but now Icared not how plentiful they were. At all events, there were enough ofthem to "ration" me for a long while--I hoped long enough for mypurpose. The question was, how should I capture them?

I could think of no other way but by feeling for them with my hands, andboldly grasping them, one at a time, and so squeezing the life out ofthem. I had already given my attention to trapping them, withoutsuccess. I had, as you know, killed one, by the only ingenuity I couldthink of, and likely enough I might get one or two more in the same way, but it was just as likely I might not; or even if I succeeded in killingone or two, the rest might become shy of me, and then the supply wouldstop. Better, therefore, to consider some plan for capturing a largenumber of them at once, and so have a larder that would last me for tenor twelve days. Perhaps by that time I might be within reach of morepalatable food. This would be wiser, as well as safer; and I remainedfor a long while considering how I should make a wholesale capture. 

Necessity is the parent of invention; and I suppose, by the help ofthis, more than from any real genius I possessed for contriving, I atlast succeeded in sketching out the plan of a rat-trap. It wascertainly of the simplest kind, but I felt pretty sure it would beeffective. I should make me a large bag out of the broadcloth, which Icould easily do, by cutting a piece of the proper length, and sewing upthe two sides with a string. Strings I had in plenty for the rolls ofcloth had been tied with strong pieces of twine, and of course thesewere at hand. I should use the blade of my knife for a needle, and bythe same instrument I should be enabled to reeve round the mouth of thebag a strong piece of the twine, to act as a draw-string. 

I not only _should_ do all this, but _did_ it without further delay; forin less than an hour I had my bag (net, I called it) quite finished, draw-string rove around the mouth, and all complete for action. 

CHAPTER FIFTY TWO. 

A WHOLESALE TAKE. 

I now proceeded to the further carrying out of my design, which had allbeen matured while I was working at the bag. The next step was the"setting of the net, " and this was done as follows:--

I first cleared away the loose bundles so as to make a large space--infact, the whole of my original apartment. This I was able to accomplishby means of the empty brandy-cask, which I had now filled withbroadcloth. I also stopped up every aperture and crevice as before, leaving only one large one--that which I knew the rats were accustomedto use as their principal entrance. 

Right in front of this I placed my bag, with its opened mouth coveringthe whole aperture, and with the remainder kept in a state of extensionby means of several props of sticks, which I had cut for the purpose toa proper length. Then placing myself on my knees by the mouth of thebag, I held it wide open, and also kept the draw-string ready between myfingers. In this attitude I awaited the coming of the rats. 

I knew they would enter the bag, for I had there placed a bait for them. This bait consisted of some crumbs of biscuit--the very last I had--assailors would say, the "last shot in the locker. " I was risking allupon the cast; and should the rats eat all up and then escape, I shouldnot have a scrap left me for another meal. 

I knew some of them would come, but I was in doubt whether they mightarrive in numbers sufficient to make a good haul. I feared they mightcome one at a time, and thus carry off the bait piece-meal; and toprevent this, I had ground the crumbs to very dust. This, I thought, would delay the first comers until a large assemblage had got into thebag, and then it was my intention to cut off their retreat by drawingthe string upon them. 

Fortune favoured me. I had not been upon my knees more than a minute, when I heard the pattering of the little paws of the rats outside, andalso the occasional "queek-queek" of their sharp voices. In anothersecond or two, I felt the bag moving between my fingers, and knew thatmy victims were creeping inside. The shaking of the cloth became moreviolent, and I was able to perceive that large numbers were crowding in, eager to get part of the powdered biscuits. I could feel themscrambling about, leaping over one another, and squealing as theyquarrelled. 

This was my cue for drawing the string; and in the next instant I had itpulled all taut, and the mouth of the bag gathered close and firmlytied. 

Not a rat that had entered got out again; and I had the satisfaction tofind that the bag was about half full of these savage creatures. 

I lost no time in taming them, however; and this I effected in asomewhat original manner. 

There was one part of the floor of my apartment that was level and firm. By removing the cloth off it, it was quite hard, being the oak timbersof the ship itself. Upon this I deposited the bag of rats, and then, laying a large piece of deal board on the top, I mounted on this board, upon my knees, and then pressed it downward with all my weight andstrength. 

For awhile the bag underneath felt as elastic as a spring mattress, andheaved upward with a tendency to roll from under the board, but Ireplaced the latter with my hands, and then pounced upon it as before. There was, no doubt, a deal of kicking, and scrambling, and bitingwithin the bag, and I am sure there was plenty of squealing, for that Iheard. I gave no heed to such demonstrations, but kept churning on tillevery motion had ceased, and all was silence underneath. 

I now ventured to take up the bag, and examine its contents. I wasgratified at the wholesale slaughter I had committed. There wasevidently a large number of rats within the trap, and every one of themdead as a door-nail!

At all events, none of them seemed to be stirring, for when I held thebag up by its mouth, it hung down perfectly still, and there was neitherkick nor squeak inside; and therefore I took it for granted that I hadkilled them all. 

Notwithstanding this belief, when I proceeded to count them, I insertedmy hand with great caution, and drew them one by one out of the bag. There were ten of them!

"Ha! ha!" exclaimed I, apostrophising the dead rats, "I've got you atlast, you ugly brutes! and this serves you right for the trouble youhave put me to. If one good turn deserves another, I suppose so doesone evil one. Had you let me and mine alone, this ill fortune might nothave befallen you. But you left me no alternative. You ate mybiscuits, and, to save myself from starving, I am compelled to eat you!"

This apostrophe ended, I commenced skinning one of the rats, with theintention of dining upon him. 

You may fancy that I anticipated the meal with a feeling of disgust, butin this you would be greatly mistaken. Hunger had cured me of alldaintiness. I had not the slightest repugnance for the food of which Iwas about to partake. On the contrary, I longed to be at it, as much asyou might do for a dinner of the most delicate viands. 

So keen was my hunger, that I could hardly wait till I had stripped offthe skin; and five minutes after this operation was finished, I hadbolted the rat raw--body, bones, and all!

If you are anxious to know how it tasted I can only tell you that Iobserved nothing disagreeable about it, no more than if it had been theleg of a fowl or a slice off the most delicate mutton. It was the firstflesh-meat I had eaten for weeks, and this may have added to my zest forsuch food. Certainly I thought, at the time, that a sweeter morsel hadnever gone down my throat, and no longer felt wonder at what books hadtold me about the rat-eating Laplanders. 

CHAPTER FIFTY THREE. 

ABOUT FACE!

The aspect of my affairs had now undergone a complete change for thebetter. My larder was replenished with store enough to last me for tendays, at the least; for I made a sort of resolution that my futureration should be one rat per diem. In ten days what might I not effect?Surely I should be able to accomplish the great feat which I ought tohave attempted at the first, but which, as ill fortune would have it, Ihad hitherto considered impossible--that is, to cut my way to the deck. 

A rat a day, reflected I, will not only keep me alive, but restore someof my spent strength; and labouring constantly for ten days, I should bealmost certain to reach the topmost tier of the cargo. Perhaps in lesstime? If less, all the better; but certainly in ten days I might getthrough them all, even though there should be ten tiers of boxes betweenme and the upper deck. 

Such were the new hopes with which the successful rat-catching hadinspired me, and my mind was restored to a state of confidence andequanimity that had long been stranger to it. 

I had one apprehension that still slightly troubled me, and that wasabout getting through the cask. It was not the fear of the time itmight take, for I no longer believed that I should be pinched for time;but I was still in dread lest the fumes of the brandy (which inside thecask were as strong as ever) might again overcome my senses, despite allmy resolution to guard against a too long exposure to them. Even when Ihad entered the cask on the second occasion, it was as much as I coulddo to drag myself out of it again. 

I resolved, however, to steel myself against the seductions of thepotent spirit that dwelt within the great barrel, and retreat before Ifelt its influence too strong to be resisted. 

Notwithstanding that I was now more confident as regarded time, I had nothought of wasting it in idleness; and as soon as my dinner was washeddown by a copious libation from the water-butt, I possessed myself oncemore of my knife, and proceeded towards the empty cask, to take a newspell at enlarging the bung-hole. 

Ha! the cask was not empty. It was full of cloth. In the excitement oftrapping the "vermin, " I had forgotten the circumstance of my havingplaced the cloth within the empty barrel. 

Of course, thought I, I must remove it again, in order to make room formy work; and laying aside the knife, I commenced pulling out the pieces. 

While thus engaged, a new reflection arose, and I asked myself somequestions, to the following effect:--

Why am I removing the cloth from the brandy-cask? Why not let it remainthere? Why try to go through the cask at all?

Certainly there was no reason why I should proceed in that direction. There _had been_, at an earlier period--while I was only searching forfood, and not thinking of the object I now desired and hoped toaccomplish--but for my newly-conceived enterprise there was no necessityto cut through the cask at all. On the contrary, it would be the worstdirection I could take. It did not lie in the line which would lead tothe hatchway, and that was the line in which my tunnel ought to point. I was pretty certain as to the direction of the hatch, for I rememberedhow I passed from it to the water-butt when I first came into the hold. 

I had struck sharply to the right, and gone in a nearly direct line forthe end of the butt. All these little points I distinctly remembered, and I was confident that my position was somewhere near the middle ofthe ship, on the side which sailors would call the "starboard beam. " Togo through the cask, therefore, would lead me too far aft of themain-hatchway, which was that by which I had come down. Moreover, therewas still the difficulty of broaching the side of the cask--greatlyexaggerated, of course, by the dangerous atmosphere I should becompelled to breathe while effecting it. 

Why, then, should I attempt it at all? Why not return, and proceed oncemore in the direction of the boxes? Circumstances were changed since Iwas last there. I could now find vent for my "back-water, " since theempty cask would serve for that, in one case as well as the other. Besides, it would be much easier to cut through the deal board than thehard oak; and, moreover, I had made some progress in that--the right--direction already. Therefore, considering all things--the danger aswell as the difficulty--I came to the conclusion that, by tunnellingthrough the cask, I would be heading the wrong way; and, in this belief, I turned right about, determined to take the other. 

Before proceeding to the boxes, I repacked the cloth into the cask, andadded more, placing it piece by piece, with sufficient care, andafterwards wedging it in as tightly as my strength would permit. 

I was considerate, also, to return my nine rats to the bag, and draw thestring; for I suspected that I had not killed all the rats in the ship, and I feared that the comrades of the defunct nine might take a fancy toeat their old shipmates. This I had been told was not an uncommon habitof the hideous brutes, and I determined to guard against it, so far asmy victims were concerned. 

When these arrangements were completed, I swallowed a fresh cup ofwater, and crawled once more into one of the empty boxes. 

CHAPTER FIFTY FOUR. 

CONJECTURES. 

It was into the cloth-case which I had entered--that one which laycontiguous to the box that had contained the biscuits. It was from it Idetermined to start with my new tunnel; and I had two reasons for makingit my terminus: first, because I believed that it was situated almost ina direct line with the main-hatchway. For that matter, so too was thebiscuit-box; but the latter was smaller than the cloth-case, andtherefore would not afford me so much room to carry on my work. 

The second reason, however, which influenced my choice, was of moreimportance. I had already ascertained that another cloth-case stood onthe top of this one, whereas the biscuit-box had bales of linen--both onthe top, and at that end through which I should have to make way. Now, I was convinced that I could much more easily remove the pieces of cloththan the hard rolls of linen--indeed I was not certain that these couldbe stirred at all--and therefore it was that I made choice of thecloth-case. 

Once inside it, you will suppose that I went immediately to work; butno. I remained for a considerable time without moving either hand orarm. I was not idle, however, for all that, but busy with all thefaculties of my mind in full action. 

In fact, the plan I had just conceived, had awakened in me a sort of newenergy; and the hopes of safety that now presented themselves were asstrong, and stronger, than any I had entertained since the first hour ofmy captivity. The prospect, too, was far brighter. Even after mydiscovery of the butt of water and box of biscuits--even when I believedthere would be a sufficient quantity of both to last out the voyage, there was still the long imprisonment before me--months of silent andwretched solitude to be endured. 

Now it was different. In a few days, if fortune favoured me, I shouldonce more gaze upon the bright sky--once more breathe the free air ofheaven--once more look upon the faces of men, and listen to the sweetestof all sounds--the voices of my fellow-creatures. 

I felt like one long lost in the desert, who beholds afar off upon thehorizon some signs of the habitation of civilised men. Perhaps the darkoutlines of trees--perhaps the blue smoke rising over some distantfire--but something that produces within him a hope that he will soon berestored to the association of his fellow-men. 

Just such a hope had sprung up within me, every moment becomingstronger, till it amounted almost to a feeling of certainty. 

It was perhaps this very confidence that kept me from rushing toohastily towards the execution of my plan. It was a matter of too muchimportance to be trifled with--an enterprise too grand either to becommenced or carried through in a reckless or hurried manner. Someunforeseen object might become an obstacle--some accident might arise, which would lead to failure and ruin. 

To avoid all chances of this, therefore, I resolved to proceed with asmuch caution as I could command; and before making any commencement ofthe work designed, to consider it in all its bearings. For thispurpose, I sat down within the cloth-case, and yielded up my whole powerof thought to an examination of my intended task. 

One thing appeared very clear to me--that the task would be one of veryconsiderable magnitude. As already stated, I knew that I was near thebottom of the hold; and I was not ignorant of the great depth of thehold of a large ship. I remembered that in slipping down therope-tackle, it was as much as I could do to hold on till I had reachedthe bottom; and a glance upward after I had reached it, showed thehatchway a vast height above me. I reasoned, then, that if all thatspace was filled with merchandise quite up to the hatch--and no doubt itwas--then I should have a long tunnel to make. 

Besides, I should not only have to cut upwards, but also in a directionleading towards the hatchway--that is, nearly half across the breadth ofthe ship. This last did not trouble me so much; for I was pretty sure Iwould not be able to go in a direct line, on account of the nature ofthe packages I should encounter. A bale of linen, for instance, or somelike unwieldy substance, would have to be got round; and, at each stage, I should have a choice either to proceed upward or in a horizontaldirection--whichever might appear the easiest. 

In this way I should rise by steps, as it were, obliquing always in thedirection of the hatchway. 

Neither the number of the packages I might have to burrow through, northe distance, troubled me so much as the materials which they mightcontain. It was this thought which gave me the most concern; for thedifficulty would be greater or less according to the materials I shouldhave to remove out of my way. Should many of the articles prove to beof that kind, that, when taken out of the cases, would become morebulky, and could not be compressed again, then I should have to dreadthe "back-water;" and in reality this was one of the worst of myapprehensions. I had experienced already what a misfortune it would be, since, but for the lucky circumstance of the brandy-cask, the plan I wasnow about to attempt would have been altogether impracticable. 

Linen I dreaded more than any other material. It would be moredifficult to get through, and when removed from its close-pressed bales, could not possibly be repacked in so small a space. I could only hope, therefore, that the cargo contained a very small quantity of thisbeautiful and useful fabric. 

I thought over many things which might be comprised in that great woodenchamber. I even tried to remember what sort of a country Peru was, andwhat articles of commerce would be most likely to be carried there fromEngland. But I could make very little of this train of reasoning, soignorant was I of commercial geography. One thing was certain: it waswhat is called an "assorted cargo, " for such are the cargoes usuallysent to the seaports of the Pacific. I might, therefore, expect toencounter a little of this, and a little of that--in short, everythingproduced in our great manufacturing cities. 

After I had spent nearly half an hour in this sort of conjecturing. Ibegan to perceive that it could serve no purpose. It would be onlyguesswork, at best, and it was evident I could not tell what quality ofmetal the mine contained, until I had first sunk my shaft. 

The moment to commence that labour had arrived; and, throwing reflectionfor the time behind me, I betook myself to the task. 

CHAPTER FIFTY FIVE. 

THE LUXURY OF STANDING ERECT. 

It will be remembered that in my former expedition into the two boxes ofcloth--while in hopes of finding more biscuits, or something else thatwas eatable--I had ascertained the sort of packages that surroundedthem, as well as those that were placed above. It will be remembered, also, that on that end of the first cloth-case which lay towards thehatchway I had found a bale of linen; but on the top of the same caserested another of cloth, apparently similar to itself. Into this one onthe top I had already effected an entrance; and therefore I could nowcount upon having made so much way _upward_. By emptying the upper caseof its contents, I should thus have gained one clear stage in the rightdirection; and considering the time and trouble it took to hew my waythrough the side of one box, and then through the adjacent side ofanother, this portion of my work already accomplished was a matter ofcongratulation. I say already accomplished, for it only remained todrag down the pieces of cloth contained in the upper box, and stow themaway to the rear. 

To do this, then, was the first act of my new enterprise, and Iproceeded to its execution without further delay. 

After all, it did not prove a very easy task. I experienced the samedifficulty as before, in detaching the pieces of cloth from one another, and drawing them forth from their tightly-fitting places. How-ever, Isucceeded in getting them clear; and then taking them, one at a time, Icarried, or rather pushed them before me, until I had got them to thevery farthest corner of my quarters, by the end of the old brandy-cask. There I arranged them, not in any loose or negligent manner, but withthe greatest precision and care; packing them into the smallest bulk, and leaving no empty corners, between them and the timbers, big enoughto have given room to a rat. 

Not that I cared about rats sheltering themselves there. I no longertroubled my head about them; and although I had reason to know thatthere were still some of them in the neighbourhood, my late sanguinary_razzia_ among them had evidently rendered them afraid to come withinreach of me. The terrible screeching which their companions haduttered, while I was pounding the life out of them, had rung loudly allthrough the hold of the ship, and had acted upon those of the survivors, that had heard it, as a salutary warning. No doubt they were greatlyfrightened by what they had heard; and perceiving that I was a dangerousfellow-passenger, would be likely to give me a "wide berth" during theremainder of the voyage. 

It was not any thought about the rats, then, that caused me to caulk upevery corner so closely, but simply with the view of economising space;for, as I have already said, this was the point about which I had thegreatest apprehensions. 

Proceeding, then, in this vigorous but careful manner, I at lengthemptied the upper box, and finished by stowing away its contents behindme. I had managed the latter to my entire satisfaction, and I was underthe belief that I had repacked the pieces of cloth in such a manner asto lose scarcely the bulk of one of them of my valuable space. 

The result had an encouraging effect upon me, and produced acheerfulness of spirits to which I had long been a stranger. In thispleasant mood I mounted into the upper box--the one which I had justcleared--and after placing one of the loose boards across the bottom, which had been partially removed, I sat down upon it, leaving my legs tohang over into the empty space below. In this attitude, which wasentirely new to me, and in which I had plenty of room to sit upright andat my ease, I found a new source of gratification. Confined so longwithin a chamber whose greatest height was little over three feet, whilemy own was four, I had been compelled to stoop in a crouching attitudewhenever I attempted to stand; and I was even obliged to sit with mylegs bent, and my knees on a level with my chin. These inconveniencesare but slight, when one has only to suffer them for a short while; butunder long endurance, they become irksome and even painful. It was, therefore, not only a release, but a great luxury to me, to find that Ihad room enough to sit upright, and with my legs at full stretch. Better still, I could also _stand_ erect, for the two boxes nowcommunicated with each other, and it was full six feet from the bottomof the one to the top of the other. Of course my own height being onlyfour, left two feet of space between the crown of my head and theceiling of my new apartment, which I could not even touch with the tipsof my fingers. 

Perceiving my advantages, I did not remain long seated. I had gone intothe upper box, chiefly for the purpose of making a survey of itsdimensions, and also to ascertain whether I had quite cleared out itscontents; and then I had sat down as described. But I was not long inthis attitude, when it occurred to me that I could enjoy a "stand up"still better; and with this idea I slipped back again till my feetrested on the bottom of the lower case, while my head, neck, andshoulders remained within the compartment of the upper. This gave me anattitude perfectly erect, and I was not slow in perceiving that this wasfor me the true position of rest. Contrary to the usual habit of humanbipeds, standing was to me easier than sitting; but there was nothingodd about the thing, when it is remembered how many long days and nightsI had spent either seated or on my knees; and I now longed to assumethat proud attitude which distinguishes mankind from the rest ofcreation. In truth, I felt it to be a positive luxury to be permittedonce more to stand at full height; and for a long while I remained inthis attitude without moving a limb. 

I was not idle, however. My mind was active as ever; and the subjectwith which it was occupied was the direction in which I should nextcarry my tunnel--whether still upward, through the lid of thenewly-emptied case, or whether through the end that lay toward thehatchway? The choice lay between a _horizontal_ and a _vertical_direction. There were reasons in favour of each--and reasons also thatinfluenced me against one and the other--and to weigh these reasons, andfinally determine upon which direction I should take, was a matter of somuch importance that it was a good while before I could bring my plansto a satisfactory conclusion. 

CHAPTER FIFTY SIX. 

SHIP-SHAPE. 

There was one reason that would have influenced me to cut upward throughthe lid. It was, that by taking that direction, I should arrive thesooner at the top of all the packages; and once there, I might find avacant space between them and the timbers of the deck, through which Icould crawl at once to the hatchway. This would give me less tunnellingto do, since the vertical line would be shorter than that passingdiagonally to the hatch. In fact, every foot gained in a horizontaldirection would appear to be no gain at all, since there would still bethe same height to be reached vertically. 

It was highly probable there was a space between the cargo and theunder-side of the deck timbers; and in the hope that this might be so, Imade up my mind not to proceed in the horizontal direction unless when Ishould be forced out of the other by some obstacle that I could notremove. For all this, I resolved to make my first cut _horizontally_;and three reasons guided me to this resolve. The first was, that theend-boards of the case appeared somewhat loose, as if they could beeasily got out of the way. The second was, that in thrusting the bladeof my knife through the slits of the lid, it touched against a soft butstiff substance, which had all the "feel" of one of those dreadedpackages which had hitherto proved so often an obstacle, and which I hadalready most bitterly anathematised. 

I tried the slit in several places, and still touched what appeared tobe a bale of linen. At the end of the case I made trial also, but thereit was wood that resisted the point of my blade. It appeared to bedeal, and the same as the other boxes were made of; but even had itproved to be timber of the hardest kind, it would be easier to cut ahole through it than through a bale of linen. 

This reason would have been of itself sufficient to have influenced meto choose the horizontal direction; but there was still a third thatoffered itself to my view. 

This third reason will not be so easily understood by those who areunacquainted with the interior of the hold of a ship, particularly suchships as were built in the time of which I am speaking, which you willremember was a great many years ago. In ships of the proper shape, suchas the Americans have taught us to build, the reason I am about to givewould not have any application. 

But I shall enter into particulars, so that you may comprehend it; and, at the same time, in this trifling digression from the thread of mynarrative, I hope, young friends, to teach you a lesson of politicalwisdom that may benefit both you and your country when you are oldenough to practise it. 

I hold the doctrine, or, I should rather say, I have long been aware ofthe fact (for there is no "doctrine" about it), that the study which isusually styled Political Science, is the most important study that everoccupied the attention of men. It embraces and influences all otherexistences in the social world. Every art, science, or manufacturehinges upon this, and depends upon it for success or failure. Evenmorality itself is but a corollary of the political state, and crime aconsequence of its bad organisation. The political _status_ of acountry is the _main_ cause of its happiness or its misery. In no casehas government reached anything approaching to justice; hence, there isno people who ever has, as a whole, enjoyed ordinary happiness. Poverty, misery, crime, degradation, are the lot of the _majority_ inevery land, except one, and in that one there is yet nothing nearperfection in government, only a step in advance. 

As I have said, then, the _laws_ of a country--in other words, its_political_ condition--influence almost everything: the ship we set sailin, the carriage we ride in, the implements of our labour, the utensilswe employ in our dwellings, even the comfort of our dwellingsthemselves. Nay more, and of still greater importance, they influence_ourselves_--the shape of our bodies, and the disposition of our souls. The dash of a despot's pen, or a foolish act passed in Parliament, whichmight appear to have no personal application to any one, may exert asecret and invisible influence, that, in one single generation, willmake a whole people wicked in soul and ignoble in person. 

I could prove what I state with the certainty of a geometric truth, butI have no time now. Enough if I give you an illustration. Hear it, then:--

Many years ago a law was passed in the British Parliament for thetaxation of ships, for they, like everything else, must pay for theirexistence. There was a difficulty how to proportion this tax. It wouldscarcely be just to make the owner of a poor little schooner pay theenormous sum required from him who is the proprietor of a grand ship oftwo thousand tons. It would at once eat up the profits of the lessercraft, and _swamp_ her altogether. How, then, was this difficulty to begot over? A reasonable solution appeared. Tax each vessel inproportion to her tonnage. 

The scheme was adopted; but then another difficulty presented itself. How was this proportion to be obtained? It was by _bulk_ that the shipswere to be taxed; but tonnage is _weight_, not bulk. How, then, wasthis new difficulty to be got over? Simply by taking some standard sizeas the weight of a ton, and then ascertaining how many of these _sizes_the vessel would contain. In fact, after all, it came to _measurement_, not weight. 

Next came the idea as to how the measurement was to be made, so that itwould exhibit the relative proportions of ships; and that was veryfittingly done by ascertaining in each the length of keel, the breadthof beam, and the depth of the hold. These three, when multipliedtogether, will give relative sizes of ships, _if these skips be properlyconstructed_. 

A law was thus obtained sufficiently just for taxation purposes, and youwould think (if you are a superficial thinker) that this law could in noway exert any bad influence, except on those who had the tax to pay. 

Not so; that simple, unsuspicious-looking law has caused more evil tothe human race, more waste of time and loss of life, more consumption ofhuman means, than would buy up at the present moment all the slaveryexisting in the world!

How has it done this? You will ask the question with surprise, I haveno doubt. 

Simply, then, by its not only having retarded the progress ofimprovement in ship-building--one of the most important arts in thepossession of man--but actually by its having thrown the art _backward_by hundreds of years. And thus came the evil to pass: the owner--or hewho was to be the owner--of a new ship, seeing no means of avoiding theheavy tax, was desirous of reducing it as much as possible, fordishonesty of this kind is the certain and natural result ofover-taxation. He goes to the ship-builder; he orders him to build avessel with such and such measurements of keel, beam and depth of hold--in other words, of such tonnage as will be required to pay a certainamount of tax. But he does not stop there: he desires the builder, ifpossible, to make the vessel otherwise of such capacity that she willactually contain a third more of measured tonnage than that for whichthe tax is to be paid. This will lighten his tax upon the whole, andthus enable him to _cheat the government_ that has put such a grievousimpost upon his enterprise. 

Is it possible to build a ship of the kind he requires? Quite so; andthe ship-builder knows he can accomplish it by swelling out the vesselat the bows, and bellying her out at the sides, and broadening her atthe stern, and altogether making her of such a ridiculous shape, thatshe will move slowly, and become the grave of many a hapless mariner. The ship-builder not only knows that this can be done; but, complyingwith the wishes of the merchant-owner, he does it, and has done it forso long a period that he has grown to believe that this clumsy structureis the true shape of a ship, and would not, and could not, build anyother. Nay, still more lamentable to state: this awkward form has sogrown into his thoughts, and become part of his belief, that after thefoolish law is repealed, it will take long, long years to eradicate thedeception from his mind. In fact, a new generation of ship-builderswill have to be waited for, before ships will appear of a proper andconvenient form. Fortunately, that new generation has already sprung upbeyond the Atlantic, and by their aid we shall get out of this hundredyears' dilemma a little sooner. Even they have been half a century inarriving at what is yet far from perfection in the art; but, unsaddledby the incubus of the tax, they have been looking at the fishes in thesea, and drawing a few ideas from the mechanism of nature; and hencetheir present superiority. 

Now you will better understand what I mean by the assertion that_political science is the most important study that can occupy the mindsof men_. 

CHAPTER FIFTY SEVEN. 

A VERY GRAND OBSTACLE. 

The good ship _Inca_, then, was like most others built to the merchants'order. She was "pigeon-breasted, " and bulged out along the sides insuch a fashion, that her hold was far wider than her beam; and, lookingup from the bottom of the hold, the sides appeared to curve towards eachother, and converge over you like a roof. I knew that this was theshape of the _Inca_, for it was then the universal shape of merchantvessels, and I was somewhat used to noticing ships of all kinds thatcame into our bay. 

I have said that, while trying through the slits of the top of the boxwith my knife, I felt something soft, which I took to be a bale oflinen; but I had also noticed that it did not extend over the whole lid. On the contrary, there was about a foot at the end--that end contiguousto the ship's timbers--where I could feel nothing. There were twoslits, and I had run my blade through each without touching anysubstance, either hard or soft. I concluded, therefore, that there wasnothing there, and that about a foot of space behind the bale of linenwas empty. 

This was easily explained. The bale standing on the two largecloth-cases, was at that height where the side of the ship began tocurve inwards; and as its top would lie in contact with the timbershigher up, the bottom angle would evidently be thrown out from them tothe distance of a foot or so, thus leaving a three-cornered space quiteempty, being only large enough to hold small packages of goods. 

I reasoned, therefore, that if I were to proceed vertically upward, Ishould soon come in contact with the side timbers of the ship, constantly curving inward as high as the deck itself, and that I shouldmeet with many obstacles, such as small packages, which I knew would bemore difficult to deal with than large cases and boxes. For thisreason, then, but more for the others already assigned, I came to thedetermination to make my next move in a horizontal direction. 

You will perhaps wonder that I should have taken so much pains todetermine this point; but when you reflect upon the time and labourwhich it required to cut through the side of a box, and then through theadjacent side of the next--in short, to make a "stage" in advance--whenyou reflect that a _whole day_ might be so occupied, you will thenperceive how important it was not to act rashly, but, if possible, toproceed in the right direction. 

After all, I was not quite so long in choosing which way to go, as Ihave here been in narrating my reflections about it. It only required afew minutes for me to make up my mind; but I was so pleased at beingonce more on my legs, that I remained standing for nearly half an hour. 

When sufficiently rested by this, I placed my arms inside the uppercase; and then, drawing myself up, prepared to go on with my work. 

I experienced a thrill of joy as I found myself in this upper box. Iwas now in the _second tier_ of the packages, and more than six feetfrom the bottom of the hold. I was full three feet higher than I hadyet been; three feet nearer to the deck and the sky--to myfellow-creatures--to liberty!

On minutely examining the end of the case through which I intended tomake an aperture, I was further joyed to find that this part of my workwould not be difficult. One board was already loose--the loosenesshaving been caused by my tearing out the large piece at the bottom. Moreover, the blade of my knife told me that the object that was beyond, did not stand close up to the case, but was several inches from it. Infact, I could only just reach it with the tip of the blade. This was amanifest advantage. I should be able, by a strong push or kick, tostart the board outward, and then dispose of it on one side or the otherbetween the two packages. 

And this I finally succeeded in doing. Booted for the purpose, I laidmyself back, and then commenced beating a tattoo with my heels. 

In a short while the "scranching" sound announced that the hoops andnails were giving way; and after another kick or two the board flew out, and slipped down between the boxes quite out of my reach. 

I was not slow in thrusting my hands through the aperture thus made, andendeavouring to ascertain what sort of an article was to come next; butthough I could feel a broad surface of rough plank, I was unable to makeout what sort of a package it was. 

I knocked out another piece from the end of the cloth-case, and then athird--which was all there was of it--so that I had now the whole endopen before me. 

This gave me a fine opportunity to explore beyond, and I continued myexamination. To my surprise, I found that the broad surface of roughdeal extended in every direction beyond my reach. It rose vertically, like a wall, not only covering the whole end of the cloth-case, butstretching beyond it, upward and on both sides--how far I could nottell, but so far that, after thrusting my arms up to the elbows, I couldfeel neither edge nor corner. 

This, then, was certainly a case of different shape and size from any Ihad yet encountered; but what kind of goods it contained, I had not theslightest idea. Cloth it was not likely to be, else it would haveresembled the other cases; nor yet linen--and there was somegratification in knowing it could not be this. 

In order to ascertain what it really was, I inserted my blade throughthe slits of the rough deal. I felt something like paper; but I couldperceive that this was only an outside covering, for immediately underit a hard substance resisted the point of my blade, almost as hard andsmooth as marble. By pressing the knife forcibly, however, I could feelthat it was not stone, but wood, some kind that was very hard, and thatappeared to be polished finely on the surface. When I struck suddenlyagainst it, it gave out an odd echo--a sort of ringing sound, or"twang, " but for all this, I could not imagine what it was. 

There was no help for it but to cut into the case, and then perhaps Ishould become better acquainted with the contents. 

I followed a plan I had tried already. I selected one of the boards, ofwhich the great case was made, and with my knife cut it across themiddle. It was nearly twelve inches in width, and the work occupied mefor many long hours. My knife had become as "dull as a beetle, " andthis added to the difficulty of the task. 

The section was completed, at length; and, laying aside the knife, Icontrived to draw one end of the cut plank outwards. The space betweenthe two cases gave me room to move the board upward and downward, tillat length the nails at the end were twisted out, and the board fell downalong with the others. 

The second half was displaced in a similar manner; and I had now made anopening in the great case, large enough to enable me to examine itscontents. 

There were sheets of paper spread over the surface of something hard andsmooth. These I dragged outwards, and laid the surface bare; and then Iran my fingers over it. I perceived that it was some kind of wood, butpolished till it was as slippery as glass. It felt to the touch justlike the surface of a mahogany table; and I might have mistaken it forone, but on rapping it with my knuckles, it gave forth that same ringinghollow sound I had already noticed. Striking it with still greaterviolence, I could hear a prolonged musical vibration, that reminded meof an Eolian harp. 

But I had now become aware of the nature of this huge object. It was a_Pianoforte_. I had seen one like it before. One used to stand in thecorner of our little parlour, upon which my mother often made mostbeautiful music. Yes, the object whose broad smooth surface now barredmy way, was neither more nor less than a _Piano_. 

CHAPTER FIFTY EIGHT. 

TURNING THE PIANO. 

It was with unpleasant feelings I arrived at this knowledge. Beyonddoubt, the piano would be a difficult obstacle, if not a completebarrier, to my further progress in that direction. It was evidently oneof the grandest of "grand pianos, " far larger than the one I rememberedto have stood in my mother's cottage parlour. Its upper side, or table, was towards me, for it had been placed upon its edge; and I could tellby the echo given back to my blows that this table was a piece ofmahogany of an inch or more in thickness. It appeared, moreover, toconsist of one solid board, for I could feel no crack or joining overits whole extent; and to get through this board, therefore, a hole wouldhave to be made by sheer cutting and carving. 

With such a tool as I handled, to make a hole big enough to creepthrough, even had it been common deal, would have been a work of noordinary magnitude; but through a solid plank of mahogany doublyhardened by a process of staining and polishing, was a task thatappalled me. 

Besides, even could I succeed in doing so--even could I cut through thetable-top--which, though a severe and tedious labour, would not havebeen impossible--what then? There were all the inside works to be gotout. I knew little of the arrangement of the interior. I onlyremembered having observed a great many pieces of black and white ivory;and vast numbers of strong wire strings. There were shelves too, andpieces that ran lengthwise, and upright pieces, and then the pedals--allof which would be very difficult to detach from their places. Beyondthese, again, there would be a bottom of hard mahogany, to say nothingof the case on the other side, and through these another aperture wouldhave to be made to let me out. 

Still, other difficulties stared me in the face. Even should I succeedin getting the works loose, and drawing them out, and disposing of thembehind me, would I then find room enough within the shell of theinstrument to enable me to cut through its opposite side and also thecase, and, still more, to make an entrance into whatever case or box laybeyond? This was a doubtful point, though not very doubtful. It wasrather too certain that I could not do so. 

Still, I might work upwards once I had cleared out the shell; but theclearing out the shell was of itself the most doubtful point; for that Ifeared I should not be able to effect at all. 

On the whole, the difficulty of this enterprise quite dismayed me; andthe more I thought about it, the less inclination I felt to attempt it. After considering it in all its bearings, I abandoned the ideaaltogether; and instead of trying to make a breach through the greatwall of mahogany, I resolved upon "turning" it. 

I was considerably chagrined at being forced into this resolution, themore so that I had lost half a day's labour in hewing through theoutside case; and all this, as well as the opening of the end of thecloth-box, now counted for nothing. But it could not be helped. I hadno time to spend in idle regrets; and, like a besieging general, Icommenced a fresh _reconnaissance_ of the ground, in order to discoverwhat would be my best route to _outflank_ the fortress. 

I was still under the belief that it was a bale of linen that lay on thetop, and this quite hindered me from thinking of going upward. Myattention was turned, therefore, to the right and the left. 

I knew that by tunnelling either way I should gain no advantage. Itwould not bring me an inch nearer the desired goal; and even after Ishould have made a stage in either direction, I should still be only inthe "second tier. " This was discouraging enough--more loss of labourand time--but I dreaded that horrid bale of linen!

One advantage I had gained by knocking out the whole end of thecloth-case. I have already said there was a space of several inchesbetween it and the great _coffin_ that contained the piano. Into thisspace I could insert my arm beyond the elbow, and ascertain somethingabout the sort of goods that lay right and left of me. 

I did so. I was able to perceive that on each side was a box or case--both of which, as near as I could guess, were similar to that in which Iwas--that is, both were cloth-cases. This would do well enough. I hadnow obtained such practice in breaking open these chests, and riflingthem of their contents, that I considered it a mere bagatelle; and Ishould not have desired anything better than that the cargo hadconsisted entirely of those goods, for which the West of England haslong been so famous. 

While groping along the sides of these cases, it occurred to me to raisemy hand upward, and just ascertain how far the bale of linen projectedover the empty cloth-case. To my astonishment it did not project atall! I say to my astonishment, for those bales I had already examinedwere as near as possible of the same size as the cases of broadcloth;and as this one wanted quite a foot of being "flush" with the inner endof the case, I concluded I should find it that much over at the otherend. But it was not--not an inch over; and therefore, thought I, itmust be a smaller package than the others. 

While making this reflection something suggested that I shouldscrutinise the bale more closely. I did so, both with my fingers andthe blade of my knife, and was now agreeably surprised to find that itwas not a _bale_ at all, but a wooden box. It was covered all over witha soft thick substance--a piece of rush matting--and this it was thathad led to my mistake. 

The possibility of tunnelling in a vertical direction was now apparent. I could easily hew off the rush matting and then deal with the box as Ihad done with the others. 

Of course, I thought no longer of taking the roundabout way by the rightor the left; but at once changed my intention, and determined to travelupward. 

I need hardly describe how I made my entry into this mat-covered box. Suffice it to say, that I began by cutting one of the lid boards of theempty cloth-case, and then drawing it downwards till I pulled it out. The open space by the side of the ship proved an advantage to me whilemaking the cross-section, as it allowed me to ply my blade freelythrough the planks. 

Having succeeded with one board, I was enabled to detach another withoutany more hewing; and this gave me enough space to work on the bottom ofthe covered case. 

By dint of cutting and tearing I soon got the rushes out of the way, andthen the wood was revealed to my touch; and by this delicate sense Iperceived that, like the others, it was a case of common deal. 

I only rested a moment before beginning my attack upon it. As it laytwelve inches from the timbers of the ship, one of its angles was quitewithin my reach; and on running my hand along it, I could feel the headsof the nails, that did not appear to be either numerous or very firmlydriven. This gave me satisfaction, and still more was I rejoiced tofind that there was no hooping upon it. I should, perhaps, be enabledto prise off one of the boards, and this would save me the long, wearisome task of cutting it crossways. 

At the moment this appeared a fortunate circumstance, and Icongratulated myself upon it. Alas! it proved the cause of a sadmisfortune, that in five minutes had plunged me once more into thedeepest misery. 

Half-a-dozen words will explain. 

I had inserted the blade of my knife under the board, and was trying ifit felt loose. Not that I believed I could prize it off with this; butrather to ascertain what resistance there was, in order to look out forsome more proper lever. 

To my sorrow, I leant too heavily upon the piece of steel; for a short, sharp crack, startling me worse than a shot would have done, announcedthat _the blade was broken_!

CHAPTER FIFTY NINE. 

THE BROKEN BLADE. 

Yes, the blade was broken quite through, and remained sticking betweenthe pieces of wood. The haft came away in my hand; and as I passed mythumb over the end of it, I could perceive that the blade had snappedoff close to the end of the back-spring, so that not even the tenth ofan inch of it was left in the handle. 

I cannot describe the chagrin which this incident caused me. I at oncerecognised it as a misfortune of the very gravest kind, for without theknife what could I do?

Without it I was, as might be said, _unarmed and helpless_. I couldmake no further progress with my tunnel; I should have to abandon theenterprise so lately conceived, and upon which I had built such hopes ofsuccess; in other words, I might now renounce my design of proceedingfarther, and resign myself to the miserable fate that once more staredme in the face. 

There was something awful in this reaction of my spirits. It waspainful in the extreme. The very suddenness of the change rendered theshock more acute. But the moment before, I was full of confidence, making fair progress in my enterprise, and cheered with partial success. This unexpected misfortune had interrupted all, and plunged me backagain into the gloomy gulf of despair. 

For a long while I remained wavering and undecided. I could not make upmy mind to do anything. What could I do? I could not continue my work:I had no tool to work with!

My mind seemed to wander. Several times I passed my thumb along thehandle of my knife, till it rested upon the short stump of the brokenblade, or rather upon the neck, for the blade was all gone. I did thisin a sort of mechanical way, to assure myself that it was really brokenoff; for so sudden had been the misfortune, that I could yet hardlybelieve in its reality. In truth, it had quite bewildered my senses, and in this state they remained for several minutes. 

When the first shock was over, my self-possession slowly and graduallyreturned. Assured at length of the sad reality, and knowing the worst, I began to reflect whether something might not still be done with thebroken weapon. 

The words of a great poet, which I had heard at school, came into mymind: "_Men better do their broken weapons use, than their bare hands_;"and the suggestion that this wise saying afforded, I now took to myself. It occurred to me, then, to examine the blade. The haft I held in myhand, but the blade still remained in the angle of the box, where it hadbroken off. 

I drew it out, and passed my finger over it. It was still entire, andas much of a blade as ever; but, alas! without the handle, what usecould I make of it?

I grasped it round the thick end, and made trial whether I could stillcut with it. It was some satisfaction to find that I could--a little. The blade was a good long one, and this was a fortunate circumstance. By wrapping a piece of rag around the thick end, I might yet make itavailable; though, of course, any cutting I might hereafter do with it, would be a slow and painful operation. 

The idea of setting the blade in the haft again was out of the question. It is true I entertained it at first, but I soon discovered adifficulty not to be got over; and that was the removal of theback-spring. 

Could I only have got this out of the way, the haft would still haveserved for a handle. I could easily have inserted the broken end of theblade between the scales; and as I had plenty of good string, I mighthave tied it firmly there. But I had nothing to draw the well-rivetednail, and the back-spring resisted all my efforts to detach it. 

The haft, therefore, was of no more use than an ordinary piece ofstick--indeed, not so much, for just then it occurred to me that a pieceof stick might serve my purpose better. Out of a proper piece, I mightbe able to make some sort of a handle that would serve to hold theblade, so that I might still cut with it. 

The encouragement which this idea gave me, once more roused my mind tonew activity, and I set to thinking how I might make a new haft for thebroken blade. 

Necessity sharpened my ingenuity; and I was not long in conceiving mydesign, nor a great while either about the execution of it; for in aboutan hour's time I held in my hand a knife with a complete handle. It wasbut a rude one at best; but I felt satisfied it would serve my purposenearly as well as that which I had lost; and this belief once morerestored me to confidence and cheerfulness. 

The new haft I had made in the following fashion:--Having procured apiece of wood from one of the thick boards, I first whittled it to theproper shape and size. This I was enabled to do with the blade, which, although without a handle, served well enough for light work like that. I then contrived to make a cleft in the stick, to the depth of twoinches from its end; and into this cleft I inserted the broken end ofthe blade. To lap this tightly with a string, was my next idea; but Iperceived at once that this would not do. The string would be stretchedby the action of the blade, and the latter would soon get loose. If thesharp edge only came against the twine, while the blade was being workedbackwards and forwards, it would instantly sever it, and then the bladewould pull out, perhaps drop down among the boxes, and so get lost. Such an accident would be fatal to my prospects; and, if possible, Imust not risk it. 

What could I find that would fasten the blade more securely in thecleft? If I could have obtained a yard or two of wire, it would havebeen just the thing; but there was no wire near me. What! thought I, nowire near me? The piano! the strings! surely _they_ are of wire?

Once more the piano became the object of my attention; and if I could atthat moment have reached the inside of it, I should certainly haverobbed it of one of its strings. But, then, to get at the string?--thatwas a difficulty I had not thought of, but which the next moment came upbefore me. Of course, with my knife in its present condition, to cut myway into the piano would be a sheer impossibility, and I was forced toabandon the idea. 

But in that instant I thought of another expedient--I thought of theiron hooping, of which there was plenty within my reach. The verything. A piece of this would serve my purpose equally as well as wire. It was thin and pliable, and one or two turns of it around the haft, bythe neck of the blade, would hold the latter in its place admirably, andprevent it from budging either backwards or forwards. A string, lappedtightly over all, would keep the hoop from getting loose, and thus Ishould have a complete handle. 

No sooner thought of than done. The piece of hoop was at once searchedfor and found. It was neatly wound round the neck of the blade andhaft; and having been firmly tied with strong twine, I found myself oncemore in possession of a knife. The blade was of course much shorterthan before, but I believed it would still be long enough for cuttingthrough the thickest planks I should encounter; and with this belief Ifelt satisfied. 

The different operations I have detailed must have occupied me fortwenty hours at least. I was worn and wearied, and should have soughtrest much sooner; but after the breaking of the blade, I could not thinkof resting. It would have been of no use attempting to sleep: my miserywould have kept me awake. 

The new knife, however, had restored my confidence; and I could nolonger resist the desire to take that repose which, both in mind andbody, I so much stood in need of. 

I need hardly add that hunger compelled me to resort once more to mymiserable larder; but, strange as it may appear to you--and as it doesnow to me--I felt no hardship in the kind of diet; but, on the contrary, ate my _rat-supper_ with as much relish as I should now do the choicestof dishes!

CHAPTER SIXTY. 

A TRIANGULAR CHAMBER. 

I passed the night--I should rather say the hours of rest--in my oldapartment, behind the water-butt. Whether it was night or day, I nolonger knew nor cared. On this occasion I slept well, and awokerefreshed and strengthened. My new diet, no doubt, aided in producingthis effect; for, however repugnant it might be to a dainty palate, itserved well enough for a famished stomach. 

I was not loath to make my breakfast upon it, which I did the momentafter awaking; and that finished, I again crawled back through my"gallery, " and entered the empty box, where I had already spent nearlythe whole of a day and night. 

As I climbed into the same place, I could not help thinking how littleway I had made during my last spell of twenty hours; but some secretthought inspired me with the hope, that on this occasion I should bemore fortunate. 

My intention was to continue the work which had been interrupted by thebreaking of my knife. Before that unlucky accident befell me, I hadnoticed that the board was not very firmly nailed on. It could bestarted easily enough with a proper tool; I fancied that even a goodpiece of stick would do it. 

I was careful not to make any more rash experiments with the blade of myknife. Now, more than ever, did I value this precious weapon; for I wasfully sensible that my life depended on its endurance. 

"If I only had a piece of some hard wood!" thought I. 

I remembered that in making an entrance into the brandy-cask I had cutlarge pieces from the oaken staves. Perhaps one of these would do?

With the thought, I hurried back to the little chamber where I knew theywere lying. 

After removing some pieces of cloth, I found them; and having gropedamong the cuttings, I possessed myself of a piece that appeared as if itwould suit my purpose. 

Getting back to the box, I even shaped out a little crowbar, by givingthe stick a wedge end with my knife; and this thin end I inserted underthe plank, and drove it inward as far as I could, by striking it with aheavy piece of board. 

It soon took hold; and then grasping it by the end, and jerking itdownwards, I had the gratification to hear the creaking of the nails asthey started outward. My fingers now took the place of the littlelever; and the board came "skreeking" out of the bottom of the box. 

That contiguous to it was more easily detached; and the two left me anaperture large enough to get out the contents, whatever they might be. 

They were oblong packages, shaped like pieces of cloth or linen, butthey felt lighter and more elastic than either. Better still, theycould be pulled out more easily, and without the necessity of beingtaken out of their envelopes. 

I had no curiosity to know what they were, since I could tell they werenothing eatable, and perhaps I should not have known till this day, butthat in drawing out one more tightly wedged than the rest, its wrapperwas torn off; and as I passed my fingers between the folds of the softlight fabric, I guessed from their smooth silken surface that I wasdealing with the finest of _velvet_. 

The box was soon emptied, and its contents carefully stowed in the mostconvenient space behind me; and then, with a joyous heart, I mountedinto the space I had cleared out. One more stage nearer to liberty!

I had been less than two hours in accomplishing this great advance. Such success was ominous of future good fortune. It was a day wellbegun; and I resolved not to throw away a minute of time, since thefates appeared so propitious. 

After going down to refresh myself with a grand draught of water, Ireturned to the _ci-devant_ depository of the velvet, and there enteredupon a new series of explorations. As in the case of the cloth-box, Isaw that the end of this, which also abutted against the pianoforte, could be easily _kicked out_; and without waiting to ascertain farther, I set my heels against it, and began playing my old _tattoo_. 

This time I did not finish it so soon. I was pinched for want of room, the velvet-box being much smaller than that which contained the cloth;but I effected my purpose at length, and out went the end-boards, oneafter another, dropping down into the interstices between the cases ofgoods. 

Doubling myself over upon my knees, I leant forward to make a new_reconnaissance_. I expected, or rather dreaded, to find the greatwall-like piano-case shutting up the whole space I had opened. Certainly, the huge case was there--for I at once laid my hand upon it--but I could scarce restrain an exclamation of joy, when I found that itextended scarce half-way across the opening! What delighted me stillfurther was, that, in groping around its edge, I observed that oppositethe opening in that part to which the piano-case did not extend, therewas a large space entirely empty--a space almost big enough to havecontained another case of velvet!

This was a very joyful surprise, and I at once perceived the advantagethus thrown in my way. It was so much of my tunnel ready made to myhand. 

On thrusting my arm outside the end of the box and upward, I becameacquainted with a new source of joy. I perceived that the empty spacecontinued for ten or twelve inches higher than the top of the box--infact, to the top of the piano-case itself. It also opened about thesame distance below where my knees rested. There I perceived that itended in a sharp angle; for I had already noticed that this littlechamber was not of a _square_ shape, as we say, but of the form of atriangle, with its apex pointing downwards. This was caused by thepeculiar construction of the piano-case, which resembled a greatparallelopipedon, with one corner sawed off. It was standing upon itslarger end, and it was where this corner should have been that the placeremained empty. 

In all likelihood the triangular shape of this space rendered itinconvenient for any package which there was among the merchandise, andhence was it unoccupied. 

So much the better for me, thought I, as I stretched forth my arms, andleant my body over into it, with the design of giving it a more thoroughexploration. 

CHAPTER SIXTY ONE. 

A MILLINER'S BOX. 

I was not long about this business. I soon perceived that the back ofthe empty space was closed in by a large box, and a similar one blockedup the right side. The left was the diagonal edge of the case itself, about twenty inches or two feet in width. 

But I troubled myself very little either about back, left, or right. Itwas the ceiling of the little chamber that had the greatest interest forme; for it was in that direction I intended, _if possible_, to continuemy tunnel. 

I knew that I was now far enough in the horizontal direction; for thechief advantage I had gained by the discovery of the empty space was, that it carried me the thickness of the piano-case--about two feet, as Ihave said--in this course, besides the distance that was open, upwards. Neither forward, then, nor to the right or left, did I wish to go, unless forced to do so by an obstacle. Upward was the echo of mythoughts. _Excelsior_! _excelsior_! Two or three stages more--perhapsless, if no obstacle intervened--and I might be free. My heart beatjoyfully as the prospect passed before my mind. 

It was not without a keen anxiety that I raised my hand to the ceilingof the empty chamber. My fingers trembled as they touched what I wellknew to be canvas, and involuntarily they recoiled from it. O, mercy!--once more that hated fabric--a bale of linen!

I was not so sure of this however. I remembered the mistake I hadalready made in this regard. I must examine farther. 

I closed my fist, and gave the bottom of the package a smart rap with myknuckles. Ha! it was a pleasant sound that answered to the blow. Itwas not a bale of linen, then, but a box, covered, like many others, with several folds of coarse cheap canvas. It could not be cloth, either; for instead of the dull report which the cloth-boxes give outwhen struck, the one in question returned a hollow sound, precisely thatof one that was empty!

This appeared strange enough. It could not be empty, else why was itthere? and yet if not empty, what did it contain?

I hammered upon it with the haft of my knife--still the same hollowsound!

"Good!" thought I. "If empty, all the better; but if not, surely thereis something in it of a light nature--something that may be easily gotrid of. Good!"

After making this reflection, I resolved to waste no more time inconjectures, but to satisfy myself of the contents of this new box, bymaking my way into it; and in a trice I had ripped off the canvas thatprotected its bottom. 

I found the position in which I stood inconvenient. The triangularspace, narrowing acutely towards the bottom, hindered me from standingfairly on my feet; but I soon remedied this defect, by filling the anglewith some pieces of cloth and velvet that were near at hand. I thenproceeded more comfortably with my work. 

I need not detail the mode in which I burrowed through the bottom of thebox. It was just as with the others, and succeeded as well. I had tomake one cross-cut, and in this my newly-hafted blade behaved admirably;after which, I pulled out the divided pieces. 

I was not a little surprised when I arrived at the inside, andascertained the contents of the box. It was some time before I couldmake them out by the "feel, " but when I had succeeded in getting oneseparated from its fellows, and ran my fingers over its outline, I atlength recognised what they were. They were _bonnets_!

Yes, ladies' bonnets, and nothing but that--all apparently full"trimmed, " and garnished with their feathers, flowers, and ribbons. 

Had I at that time possessed a more intimate knowledge of the costumesof the Peruvians, I should have been more surprised, perhaps, to findsuch an odd "item" in the list of their imports. I should have knownthat such a thing as a bonnet is never seen upon the beautiful head of aPeruvian lady. But I knew nothing of this then, and I was onlysurprised by the oddity of such an article occurring in the cargo of agreat ship. 

The explanation was given me afterwards, thus:--that there were Englishand French ladies living in many of the South American cities--the wivesand sisters of English and French merchants resident there, as well asof various representative officials--and that these, although so veryfar distant from their homes, still obstinately persisted in followingthe fashions of London and Paris, notwithstanding (it was added) theridicule with which such an absurd headdress was regarded by their fairsisters of Spanish America. 

For these sojourners, then, the box of bonnets had been intended. 

I am sorry to add that for that season their expectations must have beendisappointed. The bonnets could never have reached them, or, if theydid, it must have been in such a state as to render them unfit for anypurpose of adornment. Mine was an unmerciful hand; for, once insidethat box, it never ceased from wreck and ruin till the whole of thosebeautiful "ducks" were crumpled up and stowed away in less than a tenthpart of the valuable space they had hitherto occupied. 

No doubt many an imprecation was afterwards heaped on my devoted head;and the only apology I can make is to speak the simple truth--that withme it was a matter of life or death, and the bonnets had to go. It wasnot likely that this would be satisfactory in the quarter where thebonnets were expected. I never heard whether or no. I only know that Iwas enabled afterwards--but long afterwards--to satisfy my ownconscience about the matter, by _paying the damage_ claimed by theTransatlantic milliner. 

CHAPTER SIXTY TWO. 

HALF SUFFOCATED. 

Having disposed of the bonnets, my next step was to climb up into theempty box; and, if possible, get the lid, or part of it, removed. But, first, I endeavoured to ascertain what was on the top of it, and forthis purpose I adopted a plan that had already served me more thanonce--of feeling through the slits with the blade of my knife. Unfortunately, this was now shorter, and not so suitable for such aservice, but it was still long enough to reach through a piece of inchplank, and two inches beyond, and this would no doubt enable me todetermine whether the next obstacle to be encountered was a hard or asoft one. 

Once within the bonnet-box, I stuck my blade up through the lid. Thepackage above was composed of something soft and yielding. I rememberedthat there was a canvas cover, but I drove the blade in to its hilt, andstill it encountered nothing like wood--nothing that resembled theboarding of a box. 

But I was equally certain that it was not linen, for the bladepenetrated as freely as it would have done into a mass of butter, andthis would not have been the case had it been a bale of linen. Knowingit could not be this, my mind was easy. I would rather have had to dealwith anything else. 

I tried in several places--in fact, all over the top--and at every pointI could bury my blade as far as the haft would let it go, with a veryslight effort used to push it in. Certainly the package consisted ofsome substance I had not before encountered, but as to what it was Icould form no idea. 

However, it did not feel as though it would present a serious obstacleto my progress; and under this pleasant impression, I went to work toundermine it, by taking a board out of the lid upon which it lay. 

This, of course, required me to go through the tedious and painfulprocess of making a cross-section with my knife--a kind of work thatabsorbed more of my time, and caused me more labour, than all the restput together. But it was absolutely necessary, for there was no otherplan by which I could tunnel through the tops of the boxes. On eachrested the heavy weight of the packages above, and to start one of theplanks, with this weight pressing down upon it, was impossible. It wasonly by cutting them across that they could be removed. 

The lid of the bonnet-box did not prove so difficult to cut through. Itwas of thin deal, and in about a half or three quarters of an hour I hadthe middle piece of the three--for there were just three boards in it--cut into twain. The sections were easily bent downwards, and removed. 

A patch of the canvas covering was then hacked off, and I could now getmy hand upon the unknown package that was resting on the top. Irecognised the object at once. I had been enough about my uncle's barnto know the feel of a sack. This, then, was a _sack_. 

It was full of something: of what?--wheat, or barley, or oats? No, itwas not grain--something softer and finer: was it a sack of meal?

I should soon ascertain that. My blade entered the sack, and a slit wascut large enough to admit my fist. I had no need to thrust my handinside, for as I held it under the vent thus opened, I felt a soft, powdery substance streaming downward, with which my palm was instantlyfilled; and as my fingers closed upon it, I felt satisfied that I hadgot hold of a fistful of flour. My hand went straight to my lips, and asingle taste of the precious dust confirmed my conjecture. It was asack of flour. 

This was a joyous discovery. Here was food, and enough to last me formonths! No more danger of starvation--no more rat diet. No. On flourand water I could live like a prince. What matter if it was raw? it wassweet, and palatable, and wholesome. 

"Heaven be praised! I am no longer in danger!"

Some such exclamation escaped me, as I arrived at a full appreciation ofthe importance of my new discovery. 

I had now been at work for many hours, and once more needed rest. I washungry, too, and could not resist the desire to make a grand meal on thenew article of diet; and, filling my pockets with the flour, I preparedto return to my old lair behind the water-butt. I took the precautionto stanch the wound I had made in the flour-sack, by sticking a piece ofloose canvas into the vent, and then I commenced my descent. The rats, bag and all, were chucked into the first convenient corner that offered, with the hope that no necessity would ever require me to draw them outagain; and, then, having mixed me a large quantity of flour paste, Imade as hearty a meal upon it as if it had been the nicest hasty_pudding_ that ever was cooked. 

A few hours of good sleep again refreshed me; and, on awaking, I ateanother hasty meal of the paste, and after that commenced ascending mynow greatly-extended gallery. 

As I climbed through the second tier of boxes, I was surprised to feelon all sides of me a soft, powdery substance, resembling dust scatteredover the boards wherever they lay horizontally; but on passing into thetriangular space by the piano-case, I found the lower half of thiscavity filled with the same dust, so that, as I stepped upon it, I sankup to the ankles. I perceived, moreover, that a shower of this softsubstance was falling down upon my head and shoulders; and, as Iinadvertently turned my face upwards, it came rushing into my mouth andeyes, causing me to sneeze and cough in the most violent manner. 

I felt for a moment as if I was in danger of being suffocated, and myfirst impulse was to beat a speedy retreat, and get back to the rear ofthe water-butt. But I had no need to go quite so far; for on gettingout to the old biscuit-box, I perceived that there the dust no longerreached me. 

I was not long in arriving at an explanation of this singularphenomenon. It was the flour that was causing such a "stoor. " Themovement of the ship had shaken out the canvas rag with which I hadstopped the vent, and the flour was escaping. No doubt this was thecause of the wastage. 

The idea that all the flour would be lost rushed into my mind, and, as aconsequence, that I should once more be forced to return to the ratdiet. It would be necessary, therefore, to ascend to the sack, and stopthe wastage at once. 

Notwithstanding some apprehensions I had on the score of suffocation, Iperceived the necessity of action; and closing both mouth and eyes, Iscrambled as fast as I could towards the empty bonnet-box. 

I felt flour lodged on all sides as I went up, but I fancied it was nolonger showering downwards. This was in reality the fact; for onreaching the bonnet-box, I found that it had ceased to run out of thesack, and for the best of reasons--it was now all out of it. The sackwas empty!

Perhaps I should have regarded this as a greater misfortune, but I sawthat the flour was not all lost. A good deal, no doubt, had filteredthrough the crevices, and got down to the bottom of the hold; but alarge quantity--as much as I would be likely to need--had lodged uponthe pieces of cloth that I had placed in the bottom of the triangularcavity, and also in other places where I could get at it whenever Iwanted. 

It mattered little, however; for in another moment I had made adiscovery that drove all thoughts of the flour out of my head, andrendered any calculation about my future provision--either of food orwater--a subject of the most trifling importance. 

I had stretched up my hand to ascertain if the sack was quite empty. Itappeared so. Why, then, should I not pull it through the aperture, andget it out of the way? No reason why I should not; and I at oncedragged it down, and flung it behind me. 

I then raised my head through the end of the box into the space wherethe sack had lain. 

Merciful heavens! What did I behold? _Light! light! light_!

CHAPTER SIXTY THREE. 

LIGHT AND LIFE. 

Yes, my eyes were once more cheered with heavenly light, producingwithin my heart a joy sudden and complete. I could not describe thehappiness I felt. Every fear at once forsook me. I had no longer theslightest apprehension. I was saved!

The light I saw was but a very slender beam--a mere ray--that appearedto penetrate through a crack between two planks. It was above me, notvertically above me, but rather in a diagonal line, and apparently abouteight or ten feet distant. 

I knew it could not be through the deck that the light came. There areno open spaces between the planks of a ship's deck. It must be throughthe hatchway; and very likely the crack I saw was through the boardingof the hatch, at a place where the tarpaulin might be off or torn. 

While gazing on this tiny beam, shining like a meteor above me, Ithought it the loveliest object I had ever looked upon. No star in theblue sky had ever appeared to me half so brilliant or beautiful; it waslike the eye of some good angel smiling upon me, and bidding me welcomeagain to the world of life. 

I did not remain long in my position within the bonnet-box. I believedmyself near the end of my labour, and the accomplishment of my hopes, and had no inclination to pause upon the threshold of deliverance. Thenearer to the goal, the more earnest had I become to reach it; andtherefore, without further hesitation, I set about widening the aperturealready made in the lid of the box. 

The fact of my seeing the light had convinced me of one important truth, and that was that I had reached the top of the cargo. Since it appearedin a diagonal direction, there could be no boxes or other packagesintervening between it and my eyes, and, therefore, the space was empty. This emptiness could only be above the cargo. 

But the matter was soon set at rest. It did not take me twenty minutesto widen a hole big enough to pass my body; and, scarcely waiting tomake this of sufficient size, I squeezed myself through, and wriggledout on to the top of the box. 

I lifted my arms over my head, and extended them all around me. Onlybehind could I perceive anything--and there I could feel boxes, andbales, and sacks piled up still higher--but in front there was nothingbut empty air. 

I remained for some moments seated on the lid of the box, where I hadclimbed out, with my legs hanging down outside of it. I was cautiousnot to step off, lest I might fall into some great cavity. I remainedgazing upon the beautiful beacon that was now shining still nearer to myface. 

Gradually my eyes became accustomed to the light; and, though the chinkadmitted only a few slender rays, I began to perceive the forms ofobjects that were near. I soon made out that the empty space did notextend far. It was a little pit, of an irregular, circular form--a sortof amphitheatre, shut in on all sides by the huge packages ofmerchandise that were piled around it. It was, in fact, a space thathad been left under the hatchway, after the cargo had been all stowed;and a number of loose barrels and bags that were strewed over itappeared to contain provisions--no doubt stores for the crew--thusplaced so that they could be readily reached when wanted. 

It was on one side of this little amphitheatre I had emerged from mygallery; and no doubt I was just under the edge of the hatchway. Itonly needed to advance a pace or two, knock upon the boards over myhead, and summon the crew to my assistance. 

But although a single blow, and a single cry, were all that were neededto procure my liberation, it was a long while before I could muster theresolution to strike that blow, or utter that cry!

I need not give you the reasons of my reluctance and hesitation. Thinkonly of what was behind me--of the damage and ruin I had caused to thecargo--a damage amounting perhaps to hundreds of pounds--think of theimpossibility of my being able to make the slightest restitution orpayment--think of this, and you will comprehend why I paused so long, seated upon the edge of the bonnet-box. An awful dread was upon me. Idreaded the _denouement_ of this _dark_ drama; and no wonder I hesitatedto bring it to its ending. 

How could I ever face the stern wrath of the captain?--the brutal angerof that savage mate? How could I endure their looks--their words, theiroaths, and, likely enough, their blows? Perhaps they would _pitch meinto the sea_?

A thrill of terror ran through my veins, as I dwelt on the probabilityof such a fate. A sudden change had passed over my spirits. But themoment before that twinkling ray had filled my bosom with joy; and now, as I sat and gazed upon it, my heart was throbbing with fear and dismay!

CHAPTER SIXTY FOUR. 

AN ASTONISHED CREW. 

I tried to think of some way by which I might be enabled to makereparation for the loss; but my reflections were only foolish, as theywere bitter. I owned nothing in the world that I knew of--nothing butmy old watch--and that--ha! ha! ha!--would scarce have paid for the boxof crackers!

Yes, there was something else that belonged to me--and does still (for Ihave kept it till this hour)--something which I esteemed far more thanthe watch--ay, far more than I would a thousand watches; but thatsomething, although so highly prized by me, would not have been valuedat a single sixpence. You guess of what I am speaking? You guess, andrightly, that I mean that _dear old knife_!

Of course, my uncle would do nothing in the matter. He had no interestin me farther than to give me a home, and that was a thing of choicerather than responsibility. He was in no way bound to make good mydamages; and, indeed, I did not permit myself for a moment to entertainthe idea. 

There was but one thought that held out to me the slightest hope--onecourse that appeared to be tolerably rational. It was this: I couldbind myself to the captain for a long period. I could toil for him as aboy-sailor--a cabin-boy--a servant--anything that would enable me towork off my debt. 

If he would only accept me for this purpose (and what else could he nowdo, unless, indeed, he really did toss me overboard), then all might yetbe right. 

The thought cheered me; and I resolved, as soon as I should reach thecaptain's presence, to make the proposal. 

Just at that moment I heard a loud stamping noise above me. It was acontinued series of thumps, that resembled the heavy footsteps of menpassing backward and forward over the decks. They were on both sides ofthe hatchway, and all around it, upon the deck. 

Then I heard voices--human voices. Oh, how pleasant to my ears! First, I heard shouts and short speeches, and then all of them minglingtogether in a chant or chorus. Rude it may have been, but during all mylife never heard I sounds that appeared to me so musical or harmoniousas that work-song of the sailors. 

It inspired me with confidence and boldness. I could endure mycaptivity no longer; and the instant the chorus ended, I sprang forwardunder the hatch, and with the wooden handle of my knife knocked loudlyupon the planks overhead. 

I listened. My knocking had been heard. There was a parley among thevoices above, and I could distinguish exclamations of surprise; butalthough the talking continued, and even a greater number of voicesappeared to take part in it, no attempt was made to take up the hatch. 

I repeated my knocking louder than before; and added to it the summonsof my voice; but I could myself perceive that my voice was tiny andfeeble as that of an infant, and I doubted whether it could have beenheard. 

Again I listened to a volley of loud exclamations that betokenedsurprise; and from the multitude of voices I could guess that the wholecrew was around the hatchway. 

I knocked a third time, to make sure; and then I stood a little to oneside, in anxious and silent expectation. 

Presently I heard something rubbing over the hatches. It was thetarpaulin being removed; and, as soon as this covering was taken off, Iperceived that light shot in through several chinks at the joining ofthe planks. 

But the next moment the sky suddenly opened above me; and the flood oflight that poured down upon my face, rendered me quite blind. It didmore--it caused me to faint and fall backward against the boxes. I didnot lose consciousness all at once, but swooned gradually away under afeeling of strange bewilderment. 

Just as the hatch was lifted upwards, I noticed a ring of rough heads--human heads and faces--above the edge, all around the great opening, andI observed that all of them were drawn suddenly back with an expressionof extreme terror. I heard cries and exclamations that betokened thesame; but the shouts gradually died upon my ears, and the light dimmedand darkened in my eyes, as I lapsed into a state of unconsciousness, ascomplete as if I had been dead. 

Of course, I had only swooned; and was insensible to what was passingaround me. I did not see the rough heads as they reappeared over theedge of the hatch frame, and again reconnoitre me with looks of alarm. I did not see that one of them at length took courage, and leaped downupon the top of the cargo, followed by another and then another, untilseveral stood bending over me, uttering a volley of conjectures andexclamatory phrases. I did not feel them as they tenderly raised me intheir arms, and kindly felt my pulse, and placed their huge rough handsover my heart to see whether it was still beating with life--no more didI feel the big sailor who lifted me up against his breast and held methere, and then, after a short ladder had been obtained and placed inthe hatchway, carried me up out of the hold and laid me carefully on thequarter-deck: I heard nothing, I saw nothing, I felt nothing, till ashock, as if of cold water dashed in my face, once more aroused me frommy trance, and told me that I still lived. 

CHAPTER SIXTY FIVE. 

THE DENOUEMENT. 

When I came to my senses again, I saw that I was lying upon the deck. Acrowd was gathered around, and look in what direction I might, my eyesrested upon faces. They were rude faces, but I noticed no unkindlyexpression in any one of them. On the contrary, I perceived looks ofpity, and heard words of sympathy. 

They were the sailors--the whole crew was around me. One was bendingover my face, pouring water into my lips, and cooling my temples with awet cloth. I knew this man at the first glance. It was Waters--he whohad carried me ashore, and presented me with my precious knife. Littleknowledge could he have at the time of the great service it was to do--and had since done--me. 

"Waters, " said I, "do you remember me?"

He started at my words, uttering, as he did so, a sailor's exclamationof surprise. 

"Shiver my timbers!" was the phrase. "Shiver my timbers! if 'tain't thelittle marlin-spike as boarded us a-port!"

"Him as wanted to go a seelorin?" cried several in a breath. 

"The same, for sartin'. "

"Yes, " I answered, "it is; I am the same. "

Another volley of ejaculations followed, and then there was a momentarysilence. 

"Where is the captain?" I asked. "Waters, will you take me to thecaptain?"

"You wish to see the capten? he's here, my lad, " answered the bigsailor, in a kind tone; and then, stretching out his arm, he made anopening in the ring that encircled me. 

I glanced through this opening. I saw the same well-dressed man whom Ihad before recognised as the captain. He was only a few yards off, standing in front of the door of his cabin. I looked in his face. Theexpression was stern, but yet it did not awe me. I fancied it was alook that would relent. 

I hesitated for a moment what course to pursue, and then, summoning allmy energy, I rose to my feet, tottered forward, and knelt down beforehim. 

"Oh, sir!" I cried, "you can never forgive me!"

That, or something like it, I said. They were all the words I couldutter. 

I no longer looked him in the face. With my eyes fixed upon the deck, Iawaited his reply. 

"Come, my lad! rise up!" said a voice, in a tone of kindness; "rise up, and come with me into the cabin. "

A hand was placed upon mine, I was raised to my feet, and led away. Hewho walked by my side, and conducted me as I tottered along, was thecaptain himself! This did not look like giving me to the sharks. Wasit possible that the ending should be of this merciful complexion?

As I passed into the cabin, I beheld my shadow in a mirror. I shouldnot have known myself. My whole body was as white as if it had beenlime-washed; but I remembered the flour. My face alone was to be seen, and that was almost as white as the rest--white, and wan, and bony asthat of a skeleton! I saw that suffering and meagre fare had made sadhavoc with my flesh. 

The captain seated me on a sofa, and, having summoned his steward, ordered him to fill me out a glass of port wine. He uttered not a wordtill I had drunk it; and then, turning to me, with a look in which Icould read nothing of sternness, he said--

"Now, my lad, tell me all about it!"

It was a long story, but I told it from first to last. I concealednothing--neither of the motives that had led me to run away from myhome, nor yet any item of the vast damage I had done to the cargo. This, however, was already well-known to him, as half the crew had longsince visited my lair behind the water-butt, and ascertained everything. 

When I had gone through every circumstance, I wound up with the proposalI had resolved to make to him; and then, with an anxious heart, Iawaited his response. My anxiety was soon at an end. 

"Brave lad!" he exclaimed, rising to his feet, and going towards thedoor, "you wish to be a sailor? You _deserve_ to be a sailor; and bythe memory of your noble father, whom I chanced to know, you _shall_ bea sailor!"

"Here, Waters!" he continued, calling to the big tar, who was waitingoutside, "take this youngster, have him fresh rigged; and, as soon as heis strong enough, see that he be properly taught the ropes. "

And Waters did see that I was taught the ropes--every one of them, andin the proper manner. For many years afterwards he was my shipmate, under that same kind-hearted captain, until I rose from the condition ofa mere "boy tar, " and was rated upon the _Inca's_ books as an "ableseaman. "

But my promotion did not end there. "_Excelsior_" was my motto; and, assisted by the generous captain, I soon after became a third mate, andafterwards a second mate, and, still later, a first mate, and, last ofall, a _captain_!

In course of time, too--still better than all--I became _captain of myown ship_. 

That was the crowning ambition of my life; for then I was free to go andcome as I pleased, and plough the great ocean in any direction, andtrade with whatever part of the world I might think proper. 

One of my very first and most successful voyages--I mean in my ownship--was to Peru; and I remember well that I carried out a box ofbonnets for the English and French ladies resident at Callao and Lima. But these arrived safe, and no doubt disgusted the eyes of the fairCreoles, who were expected to admire them!

The crumpled bonnets had been long ago paid for; so, too, the spiltbrandy and the damage done to the cloth and velvet. After all, it didnot amount to such a vast sum; and the owners, who were all generousmen, taking the circumstances into account, dealt leniently with thecaptain, who, in his turn, made the terms easy for me. In a few years Ihad settled for all, or, as we say in sailor language, "squared theyards. "

And now, my young friends! I have only to add, that having sailed theseas for many long years, and by careful mercantile speculations, and afair economy, having acquired sufficient means to keep me for theremainder of my days, I began to grow tired of wave and storm, and tolong for a calmer and quieter life upon land. This feeling grew uponme, every year becoming stronger and stronger; till at last, unable toresist it any longer, I resolved to yield to its influence, and anchormyself somewhere upon shore. 

For this purpose, then, I sold off my ship and sea stores, and returnedonce more to this pretty village, where I have already told you I wasborn, and where I have also made known to you, that _it is my intentionto die_!

And now, good-day! and God bless you all!

THE END.